Difference between revisions of "NOTES"
Line 7: | Line 7: | ||
<poem> | <poem> | ||
− | According to the BHS vipañcita. The Tibetan translates as rnam par spros pa. | + | According to the BHS vipañcita. The [[Tibetan]] translates as [[rnam]] par [[spros pa]]. |
2 | 2 | ||
− | Toh 129, see bibliography. | + | Toh 129, [[see bibliography]]. |
3 | 3 | ||
− | Brian Houghton Hodgson (1801–1894) was a linguist, ethnologist, naturalist, and diplomat who lived in Nepal from 1824 to 1844, becoming British Resident; among his many other activities, he studied and collected Sanskrit Buddhist texts. Haraprasad Shastri (1853–1931) was an Indian Sanskrit scholar and historian who visited Nepal several times, also collecting and publishing manuscripts. Both scholars were associated with the Asiatic Society in Kolkata. The Sanskrit edition of the sūtra published by Dutt (as one of a series centered on the Gilgit manuscripts; see bibliography) is not only based on the Gilgit manuscript, but also represents the Hodgson and Shastri manuscripts, which Dutt refers to, respectively, as manuscripts A and B. | + | Brian Houghton Hodgson (1801–1894) was a linguist, ethnologist, naturalist, and {{Wiki|diplomat}} who lived in [[Nepal]] from 1824 to 1844, becoming {{Wiki|British Resident}}; among his many other [[activities]], he studied and collected [[Sanskrit]] [[Buddhist texts]]. [[Haraprasad Shastri]] (1853–1931) was an [[Indian]] [[Sanskrit scholar]] and historian who visited [[Nepal]] several times, also collecting and publishing [[manuscripts]]. Both [[scholars]] were associated with the [[Wikipedia:The Asiatic Society|Asiatic Society]] in [[Kolkata]]. The [[Sanskrit]] edition of the [[sūtra]] published by Dutt (as one of a series centered on the [[Gilgit manuscripts]]; [[see bibliography]]) is not only based on the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}}, but also represents the Hodgson and Shastri [[manuscripts]], which Dutt refers to, respectively, as [[manuscripts]] A and B. |
4 | 4 | ||
− | Vibhuticandra; dpal bde mchog gi dkyil ’khor kyi cho ga; Śrī-samvara-maṇḍala-vidhi. Toh 1511, Degé Tengyur, Vol. 22, (rgyud, zha), 322b. 308b–334a. | + | [[Vibhuticandra]]; dpal [[bde mchog]] gi [[dkyil ’khor]] kyi [[cho ga]]; Śrī-samvara-maṇḍala-vidhi. Toh 1511, [[Degé Tengyur]], Vol. 22, (rgyud, zha), 322b. 308b–334a. |
5 | 5 | ||
− | The Yogacāra tradition of Asaṅga and his followers has philosophical viewpoints quite distinct from those of the Mādhyamika tradition, of which Candrakīrti was perhaps the most uncompromising proponent. | + | The [[Yogacāra]] [[tradition]] of [[Asaṅga]] and his followers has [[philosophical]] viewpoints quite {{Wiki|distinct}} from those of the [[Mādhyamika]] [[tradition]], of which [[Candrakīrti]] was perhaps the most uncompromising proponent. |
6 | 6 | ||
− | The Tibetan of the quote is: nga ’das lo ni nyis stong na / gdong dmar yul du bstan pa ’byung / spyan ras gzigs kyi gdul byar ’gyur / de yi bstan pa’i snyigs ma la / byang chub sems dpa’ seng ge’i sgra / karma pa zhes ba ba ’byung / ting | + | The [[Tibetan]] of the quote is: nga [[’das]] lo ni nyis stong na / gdong [[dmar]] yul du [[bstan pa]] ’byung / [[spyan ras gzigs]] kyi gdul byar ’gyur / de yi bstan pa’i [[snyigs ma]] la / [[byang chub sems dpa’]] seng ge’i [[sgra]] / [[karma pa]] zhes ba ba ’byung / ting ’[[dzin]] [[dbang]] thob ’gro ba ’dul / [[mthong]] thos dran regs [[bde]] la bkod (Rinchen Palzang, p. 650). |
7 | 7 | ||
− | This line of homage, as is customary for Kangyur texts, was added by the Tibetan translators, and therefore does not appear in the Sanskrit or Chinese. The Gilgit Sanskrit manuscript has 12 initial verses, Hodgson 14 verses, and Shastri 43 verses, none of which are in the Tibetan. | + | This line of homage, as is customary for [[Kangyur]] texts, was added by the [[Tibetan]] [[translators]], and therefore does not appear in the [[Sanskrit]] or {{Wiki|Chinese}}. The {{Wiki|Gilgit}} [[Sanskrit]] {{Wiki|manuscript}} has 12 initial verses, Hodgson 14 verses, and Shastri 43 verses, none of which are in the [[Tibetan]]. |
8 | 8 | ||
− | This number depends on whether niyuta is taken to mean “one million,” as in Classical Sanskrit, or “a hundred thousand million,” as is found in BHS. The Tibetan has chosen the latter meaning, translating it as khrag khrig. Therefore the resulting number in Tibetan is “ten million [times] a hundred thousand million times eighty,” i.e., eighty million million million (eighty quintillion in the American or short scale system) (bye ba khrag khrig phrag brgyad bcu, apparently translating koṭiniyutena aśityā). The translation of the commentary by Mañjuśrīkīrti, however, has khrag khrig phrag brgyad bcu: “a hundred thousand million times eighty,” which would be eight million million, i.e., eight trillion. The Vaidya Sanskrit edition has niyutaśatasahasrena aśītyā which would be literally “a hundred thousand million [times] a hundred [times] a thousand times eighty,” which comes to eight hundred thousand million million, i.e., eight hundred thousand trillion. However if niyuta is taken as only one million, this would be eight million million, i.e., eight trillion, which would agree with the resulting number in Mañjuśrīkīrti’s commentary. The Dutt edition of the Gilgit manuscript has aśityā ca bodhisattva-niyutaiḥ and accordingly the translation of Gómez et al. is “eighty million,” where niyuta has presumably been given the value of one million. The Chinese simply transliterates as na-yo-ta. The Chinese tradition gives numerous, widely differing explanations of what this number means. | + | This number depends on whether [[niyuta]] is taken to mean “one million,” as in [[Classical Sanskrit]], or “a hundred thousand million,” as is found in BHS. The [[Tibetan]] has chosen the [[latter]] meaning, translating it as [[khrag khrig]]. Therefore the resulting number in [[Tibetan]] is “ten million [times] a hundred thousand million times eighty,” i.e., eighty million million million (eighty quintillion in the [[American]] or short scale system) (bye ba [[khrag khrig]] phrag brgyad bcu, apparently translating koṭiniyutena aśityā). The translation of the commentary by [[Mañjuśrīkīrti]], however, has [[khrag khrig]] phrag brgyad bcu: “a hundred thousand million times eighty,” which would be eight million million, i.e., eight trillion. The [[Vaidya]] [[Sanskrit]] edition has niyutaśatasahasrena aśītyā which would be literally “a hundred thousand million [times] a hundred [times] a thousand times eighty,” which comes to eight hundred thousand million million, i.e., eight hundred thousand trillion. However if [[niyuta]] is taken as only one million, this would be eight million million, i.e., eight trillion, which would agree with the resulting number in Mañjuśrīkīrti’s commentary. The Dutt edition of the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}} has aśityā ca bodhisattva-niyutaiḥ and accordingly the translation of Gómez et al. is “eighty million,” where [[niyuta]] has presumably been given the value of one million. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} simply transliterates as na-yo-ta. The [[Chinese tradition]] gives numerous, widely differing explanations of what this number means. |
9 | 9 | ||
− | In the Chinese the description of the bodhisattvas and the list of names do not appear. The Chinese continues at this point with Ajita. | + | In the {{Wiki|Chinese}} the description of the [[bodhisattvas]] and the list of names do not appear. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} continues at this point with [[Ajita]]. |
10 | 10 | ||
− | According to the BHS abhijñābhijñātair. The Tibetan, translating both abhijña and abhijñāta as mngon par shes pa, has mngon par shes pas mngon par shes pa. However, the translation of the commentary has a preferable translation of the second abhijñāta: rab tu grags pa. | + | According to the BHS abhijñābhijñātair. The [[Tibetan]], translating both abhijña and abhijñāta as mngon par [[shes pa]], has mngon par shes pas mngon par [[shes pa]]. However, the translation of the commentary has a preferable translation of the second abhijñāta: rab tu [[grags pa]]. |
11 | 11 | ||
− | According to the BHS gatiṃgata. The Tibetan translates as rtogs par khong du chud pa. | + | According to the BHS gatiṃgata. The [[Tibetan]] translates as rtogs par [[khong du chud pa]]. |
12 | 12 | ||
− | According to the commentary these are not only the dhāraṇī in recited form, but comprise the four kinds of retention (dhāraṇī): the recited dhāraṇī sentences and phrases themselves, the retention of the memory of the words of all teachings given, the retention of the memory of the meaning of these teachings, and the retention of the realization gained through meditation on that meaning. | + | According to the commentary these are not only the [[dhāraṇī]] in recited [[form]], but comprise the four kinds of {{Wiki|retention}} ([[dhāraṇī]]): the recited [[dhāraṇī]] sentences and phrases themselves, the {{Wiki|retention}} of the [[memory]] of the words of all teachings given, the {{Wiki|retention}} of the [[memory]] of the meaning of these teachings, and the {{Wiki|retention}} of the [[realization]] gained through [[meditation]] on that meaning. |
13 | 13 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan, though the Sanskrit compound could also be interpreted to mean “who had praised, extolled, and lauded all the buddhas.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]], though the [[Sanskrit]] compound could also be interpreted to mean “who had praised, extolled, and lauded all the [[buddhas]].” |
14 | 14 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and the commentary. The Sanskrit could also be interpreted, as in Gómez et al., as | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and the commentary. The [[Sanskrit]] could also be interpreted, as in Gómez et al., as “[[knowing]] all the terrors [that come from] the [[māras]].” |
15 | 15 | ||
− | According to the commentary, this means “adorned by the ten good actions: three of body, four of speech, and three of mind,” or, among the primary and secondary signs of a great being: “the voice of Brahmā, and the mind’s realization of the nature of beings so that they may be guided.” | + | According to the commentary, this means “adorned by the [[ten good actions]]: three of [[body]], four of {{Wiki|speech}}, and three of [[mind]],” or, among the primary and secondary [[signs]] of a [[great being]]: “the {{Wiki|voice}} of [[Brahmā]], and the [[mind’s]] [[realization]] of the [[nature]] of [[beings]] so that they may be guided.” |
16 | 16 | ||
− | According to most Kangyurs, the commentary, and the Sanskrit. The Degé has kyi instead of kyis. | + | According to most [[Kangyurs]], the commentary, and the [[Sanskrit]]. The [[Degé]] has kyi instead of [[kyis]]. |
17 | 17 | ||
− | According to the commentary, this means the bodhisattvas are on the tenth bhūmi, as taught in the Sūtra of the Ten Bhūmis. The ten-bhūmi system does not appear in the Gilgit version or the Chinese but does in the later Sanskrit versions and the Tibetan. | + | According to the commentary, this means the [[bodhisattvas]] are on the [[tenth bhūmi]], as [[taught]] in the [[Sūtra]] of the [[Ten Bhūmis]]. The ten-bhūmi system does not appear in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} version or the {{Wiki|Chinese}} but does in the later [[Sanskrit]] versions and the [[Tibetan]]. |
18 | 18 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. Absent from the Tibetan. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. Absent from the [[Tibetan]]. |
19 | 19 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan lhun po’i rtse mo | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] lhun po’i [[rtse mo]] ’[[dzin]] and Matsunami. [[Vaidya]]: Meruśikhariṁdhara. Dutt: Meruśikharindhara. |
20 | 20 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan lhun po’i rgyal po and Matsunami. Dutt: Merugāja. Does not appear in Hodgson. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] lhun po’i [[rgyal po]] and Matsunami. Dutt: Merugāja. Does not appear in Hodgson. |
21 | 21 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Matsunami. Dutt: Meruśikhare saṁghaṭṭanarājena. Hodgson: Meruśikhare saṃghaḍanagajena. Shastri: Meruśikhare saṃghaṭanagajena. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and Matsunami. Dutt: Meruśikhare saṁghaṭṭanarājena. Hodgson: Meruśikhare saṃghaḍanagajena. Shastri: Meruśikhare saṃghaṭanagajena. |
22 | 22 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. Absent in the Tibetan. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. Absent in the [[Tibetan]]. |
23 | 23 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. Absent in the Tibetan. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. Absent in the [[Tibetan]]. |
24 | 24 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan (nyi ma me’i ’od ’phro can) and the Hodgson. The Tibetan takes daśaśataraśmi, “a hundred thousand rays,” as an epithet of the sun and translates it simply as nyi ma ( | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] ([[nyi ma]] me’i ’od [[’phro]] can) and the Hodgson. The [[Tibetan]] takes daśaśataraśmi, “a hundred thousand rays,” as an [[epithet]] of the {{Wiki|sun}} and translates it simply as [[nyi ma]] (“{{Wiki|sun}}”). {{Wiki|Gilgit}} and Shastri: Daśaśataraśmikṛtārci with huta (“[[fire]],” {{Wiki|equivalent}} to the [[Tibetan]] me) replaced by kṛta (“made,” “created”). |
25 | 25 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Hodgson. Vaidya: Satatamabhayaṁdadāna. Dutt has both versions. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and Hodgson. [[Vaidya]]: Satatamabhayaṁdadāna. Dutt has both versions. |
26 | 26 | ||
− | Another name for Maitreya, the bodhisattva who will be the fifth buddha of the Good Eon. | + | Another [[name]] for [[Maitreya]], the [[bodhisattva]] who will be the fifth [[buddha]] of the Good [[Eon]]. |
27 | 27 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit anupamacitta. The Tibetan has dpe med sems | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] anupamacitta. The [[Tibetan]] has [[dpe]] med [[sems dpa]]’, whereas one would expect [[dpe]] med [[sems pa]]. The [[Sūtra]] of the [[Samādhi]] of the Seal of the [[Wisdom]] of the [[Tathāgatas]] ([[see bibliography]]) refers to this group as [[sems dpa]]’ [[dpe]] [[med pa]], naming two of them: Pramodyarāja (mchog tu [[dga’]] ba’i [[rgyal po]]) and [[Mañjuśrī]] ([[Degé Kangyur]], vol. 55, F.248.a). The [[Sūtra]] of Possessing the [[Roots]] of [[Goodness]] ([[see bibliography]]) refers to [[byang chub sems dpa’]] [[dpe]] [[med pa]] [[sems pa]] (“[[bodhisattvas]] with incomparable [[minds]]”), with [[Bhadrapāla]] being the one that is named ([[Degé Kangyur]], vol. 48, F.48.a). [[Bhadrapāla]] is also listed as one of a group of five hundred [[bodhisattvas]] in that [[sūtra]] (F.22.b). |
28 | 28 | ||
− | This is referencing a group of beings that is listed in the White Lotus of the Good Dharma Sūtra (Degé Kangyur, vol. 67, 2b). In that sūtra Bhadrapāla is also listed as one of a group of fifty bodhisattvas (F.142.b). | + | This is referencing a group of [[beings]] that is listed in the [[White Lotus]] of the Good [[Dharma]] [[Sūtra]] ([[Degé Kangyur]], vol. 67, 2b). In that [[sūtra]] [[Bhadrapāla]] is also listed as one of a group of fifty [[bodhisattvas]] (F.142.b). |
29 | 29 | ||
− | A bodhisattva who appears prominently in certain sūtras, such as The Samādhi of the Presence of the Buddhas, and perhaps also the merchant of that name who is the principal interlocutor in the Sūtra of the Questions of Bhadrapāla the Merchant (see bibliography). | + | A [[bodhisattva]] who appears prominently in certain [[sūtras]], such as The [[Samādhi]] of the Presence of the [[Buddhas]], and perhaps also the {{Wiki|merchant}} of that [[name]] who is the [[principal]] interlocutor in the [[Sūtra]] of the Questions of [[Bhadrapāla]] the {{Wiki|Merchant}} ([[see bibliography]]). |
30 | 30 | ||
− | This refers to the standard list of god realms beginning with the lowest, that of the Four Mahārājas. | + | This refers to the standard list of [[god realms]] beginning with the lowest, that of the Four [[Mahārājas]]. |
31 | 31 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit udārodārair, which repeats udāra. The Tibetan translates as “vast and illustrious.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] udārodārair, which repeats udāra. The [[Tibetan]] translates as “vast and illustrious.” |
32 | 32 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit, which uses repetition to state that each one of them has that quality, maheśākhyamaheśākhyair. The Tibetan translates as “very powerful and renowned to be very powerful.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]], which uses repetition to [[state]] that each one of them has that [[quality]], maheśākhyamaheśākhyair. The [[Tibetan]] translates as “very powerful and renowned to be very powerful.” |
33 | 33 | ||
− | Tibetan: bkur stir bya ba. Sanskrit: satkṛta. | + | [[Tibetan]]: bkur stir [[bya ba]]. [[Sanskrit]]: satkṛta. |
34 | 34 | ||
− | Tibetan: bla mar bya ba. Sanskrit: gurukṛta. | + | [[Tibetan]]: bla mar [[bya ba]]. [[Sanskrit]]: gurukṛta. |
35 | 35 | ||
− | Tibetan: ri mor bya ba. Sanskrit: mānita. | + | [[Tibetan]]: ri mor [[bya ba]]. [[Sanskrit]]: mānita. |
36 | 36 | ||
− | Tibetan: mchod par bya ba. Sanskrit: pūjita. | + | [[Tibetan]]: [[mchod]] par [[bya ba]]. [[Sanskrit]]: pūjita. |
37 | 37 | ||
− | Tibetan: rjed par bya ba. Sanskrit: arcita. | + | [[Tibetan]]: rjed par [[bya ba]]. [[Sanskrit]]: arcita. |
38 | 38 | ||
− | Tibetan: gsol ba. Sanskrit: apacāyita. | + | [[Tibetan]]: gsol ba. [[Sanskrit]]: apacāyita. |
39 | 39 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit repetition of lokasya lokasya. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] repetition of lokasya lokasya. |
40 | 40 | ||
− | Tibetan: phyag bya ba. Sanskrit: vandanīya. | + | [[Tibetan]]: [[phyag]] [[bya ba]]. [[Sanskrit]]: vandanīya. |
41 | 41 | ||
− | This epithet “youth” or “young man” has been translated by others as part of his name, resulting in “Candraprabhakumāra.” However, in the Sanskrit it is not compounded as it would be in a name, but is clearly in adjectival apposition. Kumāra can also have the meaning of | + | This [[epithet]] “youth” or “young man” has been translated by others as part of his [[name]], resulting in “Candraprabhakumāra.” However, in the [[Sanskrit]] it is not [[compounded]] as it would be in a [[name]], but is clearly in adjectival apposition. Kumāra can also have the meaning of “{{Wiki|prince}}” and is so translated in the translation of the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}}. However, there is no indication that he is a {{Wiki|prince}}, and therefore it more likely has its usual meaning of “a youth.” |
42 | 42 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit at this point has in addition, “I am a perfectly enlightened buddha,” which does not appear in the Chinese or the Tibetan. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. The [[Sanskrit]] at this point has in addition, “I am a [[perfectly enlightened buddha]],” which does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}} or the [[Tibetan]]. |
43 | 43 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan, Chinese, and later Sanskrit manuscripts. The Gilgit has an additional part in the sentence: “there is nothing among all phenomena in the endless, infinite | + | According to the [[Tibetan]], {{Wiki|Chinese}}, and later [[Sanskrit]] [[manuscripts]]. The {{Wiki|Gilgit}} has an additional part in the sentence: “there is nothing among all [[phenomena]] in the [[endless]], [[infinite]] [[worlds]]….” |
44 | 44 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Chinese. The Sanskrit here has a number of adjectives describing his state of joy. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and {{Wiki|Chinese}}. The [[Sanskrit]] here has a number of adjectives describing his [[state]] of [[joy]]. |
45 | 45 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan gzhal med. The BHS has atuliyu (“unequaled”). | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] gzhal med. The BHS has atuliyu (“unequaled”). |
46 | 46 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit śāṭhyaṁ mama na vidyate. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] śāṭhyaṁ mama na vidyate. |
47 | 47 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit sākṣī and the Tibetan dpang in the Lithang and the Lhasa Kangyurs; other Kangyurs have dbang (“power”). | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] sākṣī and the [[Tibetan]] dpang in the [[Lithang]] and the [[Lhasa]] [[Kangyurs]]; other [[Kangyurs]] have [[dbang]] (“power”). |
48 | 48 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan gces spras bgyid. The BHS has bahuṃkāra (“beneficial”). | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] gces spras bgyid. The BHS has bahuṃkāra (“beneficial”). |
49 | 49 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan zhe sdang and Matsunami. The Dutt and Vaidya have doṣa, which is the BHS equivalent of the Classical Sanskrit dveṣa ( | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] [[zhe sdang]] and Matsunami. The Dutt and [[Vaidya]] have [[doṣa]], which is the BHS {{Wiki|equivalent}} of the [[Classical Sanskrit]] [[dveṣa]] (“[[anger]]”), while the [[Classical Sanskrit]] [[doṣa]] means “fault.” |
50 | 50 | ||
− | Only this half-verse appears in the Hodgson and the Tibetan. In the Chinese, no part of this verse is present. The Shastri manuscript has a second half to this verse: “Will be without arrogance, desire, anger, and ignorance, / And will practice conduct in which all faults have ceased / So that his body becomes like space, / And all phenomena are destroyed.” The Matsunami version of this last line has prakṛti-prabhāsa instead of pramṛtiprahāra : “And all phenomena will have a radiant nature.” | + | Only this half-verse appears in the Hodgson and the [[Tibetan]]. In the {{Wiki|Chinese}}, no part of this verse is {{Wiki|present}}. The Shastri {{Wiki|manuscript}} has a second half to this verse: “Will be without [[arrogance]], [[desire]], [[anger]], and [[ignorance]], / And will practice conduct in which all faults have ceased / So that his [[body]] becomes like [[space]], / And all [[phenomena]] are destroyed.” The Matsunami version of this last line has prakṛti-prabhāsa instead of pramṛtiprahāra : “And all [[phenomena]] will have a radiant [[nature]].” |
51 | 51 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and Chinese. The Tibetan has: “How is there increase through wisdoms?” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit and Chinese]]. The [[Tibetan]] has: “How is there increase through [[wisdoms]]?” |
52 | 52 | ||
− | Different words are translated as quality and qualities here: the one quality is the Sanskrit dharma (Tibetan chos), which has a wide range of other meanings, while for qualities the word is the more specific guṇa (Tibetan yon tan). | + | Different words are translated as [[quality]] and qualities here: the one [[quality]] is the [[Sanskrit]] [[dharma]] ([[Tibetan]] [[chos]]), which has a wide range of other meanings, while for qualities the [[word]] is the more specific [[guṇa]] ([[Tibetan]] [[yon tan]]). |
53 | 53 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and the commentary, which must have translated from caraṇapāṇatalāḥ (“feet and hands”) instead of caraṇavaratalāḥ (“soles of the perfect feet”) as in the Sanskrit. The Chinese has only “soles.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and the commentary, which must have translated from caraṇapāṇatalāḥ (“feet and hands”) instead of caraṇavaratalāḥ (“soles of the {{Wiki|perfect}} feet”) as in the [[Sanskrit]]. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has only “soles.” |
54 | 54 | ||
− | The singular is according to the Sanskrit. In the commentary it is in the plural. | + | The singular is according to the [[Sanskrit]]. In the commentary it is in the plural. |
55 | 55 | ||
− | From this point on in the Chinese translation, the qualities are grouped into 21 sets with 10 qualities in each set. | + | From this point on in the {{Wiki|Chinese}} translation, the qualities are grouped into 21 sets with 10 qualities in each set. |
56 | 56 | ||
− | The explanation of these first three qualities (counting the three kinds of restraint as one) will form chapter 39, and all of the others are explained in chapter 40. | + | The explanation of these first three qualities (counting the three kinds of {{Wiki|restraint}} as one) will [[form]] [[chapter]] 39, and all of the others are explained in [[chapter]] 40. |
57 | 57 | ||
− | According to the commentary and the definitions in chapter 40. The commentary states that this is engagement in actions in order to benefit beings. | + | According to the commentary and the definitions in [[chapter]] 40. The commentary states that this is engagement in [[actions]] in order to [[benefit]] [[beings]]. |
58 | 58 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan gsal ba, the commentary’s bstan pa, and the Chinese 顯示諸因 (xian shi zhu yin). The Sanskrit dīpanā could mean “burning up.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] [[gsal ba]], the commentary’s [[bstan pa]], and the {{Wiki|Chinese}} 顯示諸因 (xian shi zhu [[yin]]). The [[Sanskrit]] dīpanā could mean “burning up.” |
59 | 59 | ||
− | According to the commentary and chapter 40, where the Sanskrit is sattvānupraveśa and the Tibetan translates accordingly. Here the Sanskrit is satyānupraveśa (“penetrating the | + | According to the commentary and [[chapter]] 40, where the [[Sanskrit]] is sattvānupraveśa and the [[Tibetan]] translates accordingly. Here the [[Sanskrit]] is satyānupraveśa (“penetrating the [[truth]]”) in all available editions, and is translated accordingly in the [[Tibetan]], although it does not match the [[definition]] given in the commentary or in [[chapter]] 40. |
60 | 60 | ||
− | According to the commentary, dharma here means | + | According to the commentary, [[dharma]] here means “[[knowing]] the [[nature]] of [[phenomena]]” rather than “the [[Dharma teachings]].” |
61 | 61 | ||
− | The Tibetan drang ba, literally “straight,” can also mean “honest.” The Sanskrit ārjavatā could also mean straightforwardness and honesty, as well as sincerity. In chapter 40 [F.162.a] it is defined as “uncontrived.” The commentary defines it as both “sincerity” and “directness,” as in a direct route to buddhahood, unlike the paths of the śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas | + | The [[Tibetan]] drang ba, literally “straight,” can also mean “honest.” The [[Sanskrit]] ārjavatā could also mean straightforwardness and [[honesty]], as well as sincerity. In [[chapter]] 40 [F.162.a] it is defined as “uncontrived.” The commentary defines it as both “sincerity” and “directness,” as in a direct route to [[buddhahood]], unlike the [[paths]] of the [[śrāvakas]] and [[pratyekabuddhas]] |
62 | 62 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan mnyen pa and the Sanskrit mārdavatā. It is missing from the definitions of the terms in chapter 40 and also from the commentary. It is followed in the Sanskrit by ṛjakatā, “It is being honest,” which is absent from the Tibetan and the commentary. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] mnyen pa and the [[Sanskrit]] mārdavatā. It is missing from the definitions of the terms in [[chapter]] 40 and also from the commentary. It is followed in the [[Sanskrit]] by ṛjakatā, “It is being honest,” which is absent from the [[Tibetan]] and the commentary. |
63 | 63 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan gya gyu med pa and the Sanskrit akutilatā. It is missing from the definitions of the terms in chapter 40 and also from the commentary. Apparently Matsunami has yet another item, translated by Gómez et al. as “lack of deviousness.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] [[gya]] gyu [[med pa]] and the [[Sanskrit]] akutilatā. It is missing from the definitions of the terms in [[chapter]] 40 and also from the commentary. Apparently Matsunami has yet another item, translated by Gómez et al. as “lack of deviousness.” |
64 | 64 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan des pa, the commentary, and the Sanskrit suratatā. The list in chapter 40 [F.162.a.6] has dge ba instead of des pa, although the definition matches that in the commentary for des pa. This may be the remainder of the following ngang tshul dge ba, which is absent from the chapter 40 definitions and the commentary. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] des pa, the commentary, and the [[Sanskrit]] suratatā. The list in [[chapter]] 40 [F.162.a.6] has [[dge ba]] instead of des pa, although the [[definition]] matches that in the commentary for des pa. This may be the remainder of the following [[ngang]] tshul [[dge ba]], which is absent from the [[chapter]] 40 definitions and the commentary. |
65 | 65 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan ngang tshul dge ba and the Sanskrit suśīlatā. This is absent from the chapter 40 definitions and the commentary. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] [[ngang]] tshul [[dge ba]] and the [[Sanskrit]] suśīlatā. This is absent from the [[chapter]] 40 definitions and the commentary. |
66 | 66 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan ’byams par | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] ’byams par ’[[dzin pa]] and the [[Sanskrit]] sākhilyam. This is absent from the [[chapter]] 40 definitions and the commentary. |
67 | 67 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan ’jam pa and the Sanskrit mādhuryam, which can also mean “sweet.” In the chapter 40 definitions it is translated as mnyen pa, which in the first chapter had just been used to translate mārdavat. This was translated as “tolerant,” although it can also according to context mean “lenient,” “pliable,” “kind,” “soft,” “weak,” or “gentle.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] ’jam pa and the [[Sanskrit]] mādhuryam, which can also mean “sweet.” In the [[chapter]] 40 definitions it is translated as mnyen pa, which in the first [[chapter]] had just been used to translate mārdavat. This was translated as “tolerant,” although it can also according to context mean “lenient,” “pliable,” “kind,” “soft,” “weak,” or “gentle.” |
68 | 68 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan, Sanskrit, and commentary. Absent from the list in chapter 40 [F.162.a.6]. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]], [[Sanskrit]], and commentary. Absent from the list in [[chapter]] 40 [F.162.a.6]. |
69 | 69 | ||
− | According to the BHS pūrvābhilāpitā (literally, | + | According to the BHS pūrvābhilāpitā (literally, “{{Wiki|speaking}} first”), translated into [[Tibetan]] as “{{Wiki|speaking}} honestly” (gsong [[por]] [[smra]] ba). |
70 | 70 | ||
− | According to the Degé Tibetan tshur shog legs par ’ong so and the Sanskrit ehīti svāgatavāditā. In both the commentary and chapter 40 [F.162.a.6-7] this item appears within the definition of “courteous.” The Degé appears to divide this into two: legs par ’ong so / tshur shog ces smra ba. | + | According to the [[Degé]] [[Tibetan]] tshur shog {{Wiki|legs}} par ’ong so and the [[Sanskrit]] ehīti svāgatavāditā. In both the commentary and [[chapter]] 40 [F.162.a.6-7] this item appears within the [[definition]] of “courteous.” The [[Degé]] appears to divide this into two: {{Wiki|legs}} par ’ong so / tshur shog ces [[smra]] ba. |
71 | 71 | ||
− | From the Tibetan le lo med pa and the Sanskrit anālasya. Absent from the list in chapter 40 [F.162.a.7] and in the commentary, it is included within the definition of “serving the guru.” | + | From the [[Tibetan]] [[le lo]] [[med pa]] and the [[Sanskrit]] anālasya. Absent from the list in [[chapter]] 40 [F.162.a.7] and in the commentary, it is included within the [[definition]] of “serving the [[guru]].” |
72 | 72 | ||
− | Tibetan: gus pa. Sanskrit: gaurava. The commentary’s explanation is to be fearful in the guru’s presence while seeing him as your teacher and being his follower at all times. | + | [[Tibetan]]: [[gus pa]]. [[Sanskrit]]: [[gaurava]]. The commentary’s explanation is to be {{Wiki|fearful}} in the [[guru’s]] presence while [[seeing]] him as your [[teacher]] and being his follower at all times. |
73 | 73 | ||
− | The Chinese divides this into two qualities (respecting and making offerings) and has | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} divides this into two qualities (respecting and making [[offerings]]) and has “[[venerable]] [[elders]]” instead of [[guru]]. |
74 | 74 | ||
− | Tibetan: sri zhu che ba. Sanskrit: guruśuśrūṣā. The Tibetan means | + | [[Tibetan]]: sri zhu che ba. [[Sanskrit]]: guruśuśrūṣā. The [[Tibetan]] means “[[respect]] or reverence,” while the [[Sanskrit]] is “wish to listen” or “{{Wiki|obedience}}.” The [[definition]] in [[chapter]] 40 [F.162.a.7] is to [[honor]] and serve the [[guru]]. The commentary defines it as the wish to listen to the [[guru]], be near him, and look at him. |
75 | 75 | ||
− | There are spelling mistakes in the online version of the Vaidya Sanskrit: saṃghisamuddhāta should be saṃdhisamudghāta. | + | There are spelling mistakes in the online version of the [[Vaidya]] [[Sanskrit]]: saṃghisamuddhāta should be saṃdhisamudghāta. |
76 | 76 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan khyad par du ’gro ba, and its definition in chapter 40 [F.162.b.7-8] and in the commentary, which say that this refers to the strengths, fearlessness, distinct qualities, and knowledge of the buddhas; the Sanskrit has jñānaviśeṣagāmitā (“being brought to superior or special | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] [[khyad par]] du ’gro ba, and its [[definition]] in [[chapter]] 40 [F.162.b.7-8] and in the commentary, which say that this refers to the strengths, [[fearlessness]], {{Wiki|distinct}} qualities, and [[knowledge]] of the [[buddhas]]; the [[Sanskrit]] has jñānaviśeṣagāmitā (“being brought to {{Wiki|superior}} or [[special knowledge]]”). |
77 | 77 | ||
− | Bhāvanābhiniṣyandaḥ could be translated literally as “irrigation” or “outflow of meditation.” The Tibetan rgyu mthun pa has also been translated literally as “having a concordant cause.” | + | Bhāvanābhiniṣyandaḥ could be translated literally as “irrigation” or “outflow of [[meditation]].” The [[Tibetan]] rgyu mthun pa has also been translated literally as “having a concordant [[cause]].” |
78 | 78 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit āpatti, which in this chapter was translated as nyes pa (“bad action,” “fault”). In chapter 40, when it is being defined, it is translated as ltung ba. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] [[āpatti]], which in this [[chapter]] was translated as [[nyes pa]] (“bad [[action]],” “fault”). In [[chapter]] 40, when it is being defined, it is translated as [[ltung ba]]. |
79 | 79 | ||
− | According to the BHS Sanskrit (anunaya) and the Tibetan (rjes su chags pa) of chapter 40, and the first part of its definition. There appears to be a scribal error in this chapter in all the extant Sanskrit manuscripts of anuśaya for anunaya, and the Tibetan translates accordingly as bag la nyal (“latent tendency”). It is possible the scribal error is the other way around. | + | According to the BHS [[Sanskrit]] ([[anunaya]]) and the [[Tibetan]] (rjes su [[chags pa]]) of [[chapter]] 40, and the first part of its [[definition]]. There appears to be a scribal error in this [[chapter]] in all the extant [[Sanskrit]] [[manuscripts]] of [[anuśaya]] for [[anunaya]], and the [[Tibetan]] translates accordingly as bag la nyal (“latent tendency”). It is possible the scribal error is the other way around. |
80 | 80 | ||
− | Sanskrit: ājāneya. Tibetan: cang shes. Ājāneya was incorrectly defined as meaning “all-knowing” and was translated therefore into Tibetan as cang shes (“all-knowing”). The term ājāneya was primarily used for thoroughbred horses, but was also applied to people in a laudatory sense. According to chapter 40 [F.163.a.6] and the commentary, here it refers to a bodhisattva. | + | [[Sanskrit]]: ājāneya. [[Tibetan]]: cang shes. Ājāneya was incorrectly defined as meaning “all-knowing” and was translated therefore into [[Tibetan]] as cang shes (“all-knowing”). The term ājāneya was primarily used for thoroughbred [[horses]], but was also applied to [[people]] in a laudatory [[sense]]. According to [[chapter]] 40 [F.163.a.6] and the commentary, here it refers to a [[bodhisattva]]. |
81 | 81 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and the Sanskrit. In chapter 40 [F.163.b.1] and the commentary it is translated as “a perfection of good qualities.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and the [[Sanskrit]]. In [[chapter]] 40 [F.163.b.1] and the commentary it is translated as “a [[perfection]] of good qualities.” |
82 | 82 | ||
− | According to the definition in chapter 40 [F.163.b.4] and the commentary, where mtha’ yas pa’i ye shes is obviously translated from anantajñāna; in chapter 1 the term is samatajñāna ( | + | According to the [[definition]] in [[chapter]] 40 [F.163.b.4] and the commentary, where mtha’ yas pa’i [[ye shes]] is obviously translated from anantajñāna; in [[chapter]] 1 the term is samatajñāna (“[[knowledge]] of equality”), but the [[definition]] indicates that to be a scribal corruption. The [[word]] [[samatā]] appears just over a dozen items later. |
83 | 83 | ||
− | Pratisaṃdhi is translated into Tibetan in chapter 1 as tshig gi mtshams sbyor (“the connection of words”), while the commentary to chapter 1 translates this as tshig gi dgongs pa (possibly from abhisaṃdhi). The definition in chapter 40 of tshig gi mtshams sbyar ba [F.163.b.4-5] is ldem po ngag (saṃdhābhāṣya) (“words in which the intended meaning is not obvious”). | + | Pratisaṃdhi is translated into [[Tibetan]] in [[chapter]] 1 as tshig gi mtshams [[sbyor]] (“the [[connection]] of words”), while the commentary to [[chapter]] 1 translates this as tshig gi [[dgongs pa]] (possibly from abhisaṃdhi). The [[definition]] in [[chapter]] 40 of tshig gi mtshams sbyar ba [F.163.b.4-5] is ldem po [[ngag]] (saṃdhābhāṣya) (“words in which the intended meaning is not obvious”). |
84 | 84 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. It is absent from the list in chapter 40 and the commentary. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and [[Sanskrit]]. It is absent from the list in [[chapter]] 40 and the commentary. |
85 | 85 | ||
− | The Gilgit manuscript has here an extra term pravrajyācittam, “the aspiration to mendicancy,” which does not appear in the Hodgson, Shastri, commentary, or Tibetan. | + | The {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}} has here an extra term pravrajyācittam, “the [[aspiration]] to mendicancy,” which does not appear in the Hodgson, Shastri, commentary, or [[Tibetan]]. |
86 | 86 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan, commentary, and Sanskrit. In the translation of chapter 40, “the words of” is omitted. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]], commentary, and [[Sanskrit]]. In the translation of [[chapter]] 40, “the words of” is omitted. |
87 | 87 | ||
− | Absent from chapter 1, but in the list in chapter 40 [F.164.a.5], the commentary, and the Sanskrit. Therefore it is added here for consistency, as it is evidently an unintended omission. | + | Absent from [[chapter]] 1, but in the list in [[chapter]] 40 [F.164.a.5], the commentary, and the [[Sanskrit]]. Therefore it is added here for consistency, as it is evidently an unintended omission. |
88 | 88 | ||
− | Absent from the list of definitions in chapter 40, and from the translation of the commentary to chapter 1. | + | Absent from the list of definitions in [[chapter]] 40, and from the translation of the commentary to [[chapter]] 1. |
89 | 89 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has īryāpathavikopanam instead of īryāpathāvikopanam, so that the negation is omitted. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. The [[Sanskrit]] has īryāpathavikopanam instead of īryāpathāvikopanam, so that the {{Wiki|negation}} is omitted. |
90 | 90 | ||
− | The Tibetan translates avikalpa here and in the commentary as mi | + | The [[Tibetan]] translates avikalpa here and in the commentary as mi ’[[chos]] pa’i, but as [[rnam]] par [[mi rtog pa]] (“not conceptually [[fabricated]]”), a particular BHS meaning of the [[word]], in [[chapter]] 40, [F.164.b] when it is being defined. The [[Sanskrit]] has īryāpathavikalpanam instead of īryāpathāvikalpanam here, so that the {{Wiki|negation}} is omitted, but the {{Wiki|negation}} is {{Wiki|present}} in [[chapter]] 40 in the [[Sanskrit]]. The commentary encompasses both meanings by saying that this means being free of negative [[thoughts]] and therefore the conduct is uncontrived, unfabricated. |
91 | 91 | ||
− | Here the Tibetan translates īryāpatha-prāsādikatā as spyod pa mdzes pa (“beautiful conduct”). The Chinese translates prāsādikatā as two different qualities: 端 (duan) (“proper,” “upright,” “dignified”), and 雅 (ya) (“elegant,” “graceful”). However, in chapter 40 [F.164.b] the Tibetan translates prāsādikatā in the more usual way as dang ba (“clear,” | + | Here the [[Tibetan]] translates īryāpatha-prāsādikatā as [[spyod pa]] mdzes pa (“beautiful conduct”). The {{Wiki|Chinese}} translates prāsādikatā as two different qualities: 端 (duan) (“proper,” “upright,” “dignified”), and 雅 (ya) (“elegant,” “graceful”). However, in [[chapter]] 40 [F.164.b] the [[Tibetan]] translates prāsādikatā in the more usual way as dang ba (“clear,” “[[serene]],” “attractive”), but the [[Sanskrit]] has indriyapatha, presumably a corruption of [[īryāpatha]], and therefore the [[Tibetan]] has [[dbang]] (“[[faculties]]”) instead of [[spyod pa]] (“conduct”). In that [[chapter]] the term is defined as the [[mind]] “being focused upon engagement with the [[Dharma]], {{Wiki|speaking}} {{Wiki|rationally}}, [[knowing]] the right time, and [[teaching the Dharma]] correctly.” In this translation, for consistency, it will be translated here and in [[chapter]] 40 as [[spyod lam]] dang ba, in accord with the [[Sanskrit]]. The commentary to [[chapter]] 1, however, has [[dbang]] mdzas pa (“beautiful [[faculties]]”). The commentary states that this means [[seeing]] the equality of all [[phenomena]], and therefore [[seeing]] what is correct and incorrect, and [[teaching]] others according to their [[aspirations]]. However, both the commentary and the [[definition]] in [[chapter]] 40 have subsumed the following two qualities as given in the sūtra’s first [[chapter]]. |
92 | 92 | ||
− | In chapter 40, this forms part of the definition of attractive conduct. | + | In [[chapter]] 40, this [[forms]] part of the [[definition]] of attractive conduct. |
93 | 93 | ||
− | In chapter 40, this forms part of the definition of attractive conduct. | + | In [[chapter]] 40, this [[forms]] part of the [[definition]] of attractive conduct. |
94 | 94 | ||
− | Literally, “the hands are always extended.” The commentary says “ready to give material possessions or the Dharma.” | + | Literally, “the hands are always extended.” The commentary says “ready to give material possessions or the [[Dharma]].” |
95 | 95 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. Absent from the definitions in chapter 40 [F.165.a.1] and in the commentary. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and [[Sanskrit]]. Absent from the definitions in [[chapter]] 40 [F.165.a.1] and in the commentary. |
96 | 96 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan sgrub pa dang nges par sgrub pa. Sanskrit: āhāranirhāra. Cf. Edgerton (112), where āharaṇatā means “winning, getting, attainment.” The Mahāvyutpatti has ’phrogs pa (“take”), zas ( | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] [[sgrub pa]] dang nges par [[sgrub pa]]. [[Sanskrit]]: āhāranirhāra. Cf. Edgerton (112), where āharaṇatā means “winning, getting, [[attainment]].” The [[Mahāvyutpatti]] has ’phrogs pa (“take”), zas (“[[food]]”), and when with prefixes as brjod (“say”) and gsol (“request”), and also ʼsnyod [[cing]] [[stobs]] pa, which means “to feed someone.” Also there is āharana, “to take” or “to hold.” The [[Tibetan]] [[translators]] have not been consistent, as in the definitions of the terms in [[chapter]] 40 where the [[Tibetan]] is zas [[sgrub pa]] (“[[attainment]] of [[food]]”), [F.165.a.1] with [[āhāra]] here translated as “[[food]].” The [[definition]] is “sharp [[wisdom]],” which does not appear to be [[food]] related. The commentary also defines it as “perfecting good qualities and eliminating negative ones, and that sharp [[wisdom]] develops from that.” Gómez et al. (n. 18, p. 85) describe this compound as a problematic term and give a conjectural translation as “bringing together and taking away” (p. 57). |
97 | 97 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan nges pa’i tshig rnam par gzhag pa shes pa and the Sanskrit niruktivyavasthānajñānam. Chapter 40 and the commentary omit “definitions” and define rnam par gzhag pa shes pa and vyavasthānajñānam, which the commentary describes as “skill in presenting the teachings to various kinds of individuals.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] nges pa’i tshig [[rnam]] par gzhag pa [[shes pa]] and the [[Sanskrit]] niruktivyavasthānajñānam. [[Chapter]] 40 and the commentary omit “definitions” and define [[rnam]] par gzhag pa [[shes pa]] and vyavasthānajñānam, which the commentary describes as “skill in presenting the teachings to various kinds of {{Wiki|individuals}}.” |
98 | 98 | ||
− | This is absent from the list in chapter 1, but present in the list in chapter 40, in the commentary, the Sanskrit, and the Chinese. | + | This is absent from the list in [[chapter]] 1, but {{Wiki|present}} in the list in [[chapter]] 40, in the commentary, the [[Sanskrit]], and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
99 | 99 | ||
− | In chapter 40 this is called | + | In [[chapter]] 40 this is called “[[delight]] in [[dhyāna]].” |
100 | 100 | ||
− | In chapter 40 this is called “no | + | In [[chapter]] 40 this is called “no [[clinging]]” ([[Tibetan]]: [[ma chags pa]]; BHS: anadhyavasāna). |
101 | 101 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit kurvaṇa. Translated into Tibetan as cho ’phrul. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] kurvaṇa. Translated into [[Tibetan]] as [[cho ’phrul]]. |
102 | 102 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit of chapter 40, its definition there, and the commentary. Here in chapter 1 the Sanskrit has saṃskāra, translated into Tibetan as | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and [[Sanskrit]] of [[chapter]] 40, its [[definition]] there, and the commentary. Here in [[chapter]] 1 the [[Sanskrit]] has [[saṃskāra]], translated into [[Tibetan]] as ’[[du byed]], “composite [[activity]].” |
103 | 103 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. Absent from chapter 40 and the commentary. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and [[Sanskrit]]. Absent from [[chapter]] 40 and the commentary. |
104 | 104 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. It is later in the list in chapter 40 and the commentary. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and [[Sanskrit]]. It is later in the list in [[chapter]] 40 and the commentary. |
105 | 105 | ||
− | This paragraph differs in its order and contents from chapter 40 and the commentary, with an extra term, “no interest in gain and honors,” and without the two items of happiness and suffering. | + | This paragraph differs in its order and contents from [[chapter]] 40 and the commentary, with an extra term, “no [[interest]] in gain and honors,” and without the two items of [[happiness]] and [[suffering]]. |
106 | 106 | ||
− | This is presented in two separate points in chapter 40. | + | This is presented in two separate points in [[chapter]] 40. |
107 | 107 | ||
− | At this point the Matsunami Sanskrit apparently has another item in the list, translated by Gómez et al. as | + | At this point the Matsunami [[Sanskrit]] apparently has another item in the list, translated by Gómez et al. as “[[gentleness]].” |
− | 108 | + | [[108]] |
− | According to chapter 40 [F.168.b.5], this is “not gaining profit from wisdom,” and in the commentary it is “not dishonoring the family of the tathāgata, by keeping one’s commitment.” | + | According to [[chapter]] 40 [F.168.b.5], this is “not gaining profit from [[wisdom]],” and in the commentary it is “not dishonoring the [[family]] of the [[tathāgata]], by keeping one’s commitment.” |
109 | 109 | ||
− | The Tibetan smra ba nyung zhing mnyen pa literally means | + | The [[Tibetan]] [[smra]] ba nyung [[zhing]] mnyen pa literally means “{{Wiki|speaking}} little and softly,” which could be taken as one [[quality]]. The BHS (malpabhāṣaṇatā / mitabhāṣaṇatā) and [[Chapter]] 40 have these two qualities clearly separated. In [[chapter]] 40 mnyen pa translates mārdavatā, which more explicitly means “softly.” |
110 | 110 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan; apparently does not appear in the Sanskrit, chapter 40, or the commentary. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]; apparently does not appear in the [[Sanskrit]], [[chapter]] 40, or the commentary. |
111 | 111 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and the BHS meaning of avasādanatā. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and the BHS meaning of avasādanatā. |
112 | 112 | ||
− | According to the commentary this is “the path of the Dharma.” | + | According to the commentary this is “the [[path]] of the [[Dharma]].” |
113 | 113 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan (mi g.yo ba) and the Gilgit Sanskrit (akampya) of chapter 1, and the Sanskrit and Tibetan of chapter 40. For chapter 1 the Vaidya has aśāṭhya and the Hodgson and Shastri have sasādhya. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] ([[mi g.yo ba]]) and the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} [[Sanskrit]] (akampya) of [[chapter]] 1, and the [[Sanskrit]] and [[Tibetan]] of [[chapter]] 40. For [[chapter]] 1 the [[Vaidya]] has aśāṭhya and the Hodgson and Shastri have sasādhya. |
114 | 114 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan gnyer pa. Sanskrit nimantraṇatā (Shastri: nimantrahatā): “to invite”; chapter 40 [F.166.a.6], and the commentary: mgron du gnyer ba (take care of as one’s guests). Does not appear in the Matsunami. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] gnyer pa. [[Sanskrit]] nimantraṇatā (Shastri: nimantrahatā): “to invite”; [[chapter]] 40 [F.166.a.6], and the commentary: mgron du gnyer ba (take [[care]] of as one’s guests). Does not appear in the Matsunami. |
115 | 115 | ||
− | In accordance with the commentary and chapter 40. In chapter 1, | + | In accordance with the commentary and [[chapter]] 40. In [[chapter]] 1, “[[characteristics]]” is absent. |
116 | 116 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. Absent in chapter 40 and the commentary. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and [[Sanskrit]]. Absent in [[chapter]] 40 and the commentary. |
117 | 117 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. Absent in chapter 40 and the commentary. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and [[Sanskrit]]. Absent in [[chapter]] 40 and the commentary. |
118 | 118 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. Absent in chapter 40 and the commentary. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and [[Sanskrit]]. Absent in [[chapter]] 40 and the commentary. |
119 | 119 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. Absent in chapter 40 and the commentary. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and [[Sanskrit]]. Absent in [[chapter]] 40 and the commentary. |
120 | 120 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. Absent in chapter 40 and the commentary. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and [[Sanskrit]]. Absent in [[chapter]] 40 and the commentary. |
121 | 121 | ||
− | From the Sanskrit upalakṣanatā. The Tibetan has rtogs, which can mean “realize” or “understand.” | + | From the [[Sanskrit]] upalakṣanatā. The [[Tibetan]] has rtogs, which can mean “realize” or “understand.” |
122 | 122 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. Absent in chapter 40 and the commentary. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and [[Sanskrit]]. Absent in [[chapter]] 40 and the commentary. |
123 | 123 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. Absent in chapter 40 and the commentary. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and [[Sanskrit]]. Absent in [[chapter]] 40 and the commentary. |
124 | 124 | ||
− | In chapter 1 the Sanskrit has śīladṛdhatā (“stability of conduct”) and the Tibetan has tshul khrims dam pa ( | + | In [[chapter]] 1 the [[Sanskrit]] has śīladṛdhatā (“stability of conduct”) and the [[Tibetan]] has [[tshul khrims]] [[dam pa]] (“{{Wiki|excellent}} conduct”). In [[chapter]] 40 the [[Sanskrit]] has śīlādhiṣṭhānatā and the [[Tibetan]] has [[tshul khrims]] kyi [[gnas]] (“the basis of conduct”). |
125 | 125 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit prajñāpratilambhaḥ in chapter 40 [F.166.b.6] and in the commentary. Although it is absent in chapter 1, it is included here, as it has evidently been inadvertently omitted. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] prajñāpratilambhaḥ in [[chapter]] 40 [F.166.b.6] and in the commentary. Although it is absent in [[chapter]] 1, it is included here, as it has evidently been inadvertently omitted. |
126 | 126 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. Nevertheless, this does not appear in the list of qualities as given in chapter 40 [F.166.b]. According to Gómez et al. (n.20, p.85) this ātmajñatā and the preceding item, ekāramatā, form the single compound ekālambātajñatā ( | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and [[Sanskrit]]. Nevertheless, this does not appear in the list of qualities as given in [[chapter]] 40 [F.166.b]. According to Gómez et al. (n.20, p.85) this ātmajñatā and the preceding item, ekāramatā, [[form]] the single compound ekālambātajñatā (“[[knowledge]] of relying on [[solitude]]”) in Matsunami’s edition, even though they are separate items in all his three sources, and in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}}. However, ekārāmatjñānatā is a possible original [[form]] of the compound. |
127 | 127 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Matsunami. The Sanskrit separates | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and Matsunami. The [[Sanskrit]] separates “[[contentment]]” and “little known” into separate items: alpajñatā / santuṣti. Although the [[phrase]] alpajñatā can mean “[[ignorance]]” in [[Sanskrit]], here the BHS meaning is being assumed (Edgerton 68). |
128 | 128 | ||
− | According to the BHS meaning of dṛṣṛikṛta (Tibetan: lta bar gyur pa in chapter 1; lta bar byas pa in chapter 40 [F.166.b.7]; and lta bas byas pa in the commentary). Edgerton (269) translates them as | + | According to the BHS meaning of dṛṣṛikṛta ([[Tibetan]]: lta bar gyur pa in [[chapter]] 1; lta bar [[byas pa]] in [[chapter]] 40 [F.166.b.7]; and lta bas [[byas pa]] in the commentary). Edgerton (269) translates them as “[[heresy]].” |
129 | 129 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan, the Sanskrit here and in chapter 40, and the commentary. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]], the [[Sanskrit]] here and in [[chapter]] 40, and the commentary. |
130 | 130 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and chapter 1 in the Tibetan, which could be read as dividing these into separate terms, with | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] and [[chapter]] 1 in the [[Tibetan]], which could be read as dividing these into separate terms, with “[[knowledge]]” applying to the last. According to the commentary and [[chapter]] 40 [F.167.a.1-2], [[sthāna]] is translated as [[gnas]], and is defined as the basis or [[root]] for a time of opportunity to practice [[good actions]]. The second part of the compound according to the commentary and [[chapter]] 40 is āsthāna (“basis” or “ground”) and not asthāna ([[Tibetan]]: [[gnas]] min) as translated in [[chapter]] 1. In [[chapter]] 40 the [[Sanskrit]] is [[avasthāna]], translated as [[gzhi]] (“basis,” “foundation,” “ground”) and in the commentary as [[gnas]] skabs (“[[state]],” “level,” “situation”), and this is defined as “the [[mind]] as the basis for all [[phenomena]].” Third, in [[chapter]] 1, prasthāna was translated as ’[[jug pa]] (“entry,” “engagement”). The commentary translates this as rab tu [[gnas]], and in [[chapter]] 40 the [[Sanskrit]] is pratisthāna, translated as rten. The commentary defines this as “[[faith]] as the foundation for all [[buddha]] qualities.” The commentary agrees with the translation in [[chapter]] 1 of [[pratipatti]] as [[sgrub pa]] (“[[accomplishment]],” or “practice”), while [[chapter]] 40 translates it as nan tan (“application”). The commentary defines it as “perfecting that which is to be accomplished through familiarization with the [[path]].” Neither the commentary nor [[chapter]] 40 have the concluding part of the compound: [[jñāna]] ([[Tibetan]]: [[shes pa]], “[[knowledge]]”). The [[Tibetan translation]] of [[chapter]] 1 seems to be at fault in comparison to [[chapter]] 40 and the commentary, and therefore for consistency it has not been followed. [[gnas dang gnas min]] would be the standard way of saying “the appropriate and the inappropriate.” |
131 | 131 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit hetu, chapter 40 (rgyu), and the commentary. In chapter 1, hetu is translated as gtan tshigs ( | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] [[hetu]], [[chapter]] 40 (rgyu), and the commentary. In [[chapter]] 1, [[hetu]] is translated as [[gtan tshigs]] (“[[reason]]”). |
132 | 132 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit yukti. Tibetan: rigs pa. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] [[yukti]]. [[Tibetan]]: [[rigs pa]]. |
133 | 133 | ||
− | Sanskrit: naya. Tibetan: tshul. | + | [[Sanskrit]]: [[naya]]. [[Tibetan]]: tshul. |
134 | 134 | ||
− | Sanskrit: kāraṇa. Tibetan: rgyu. Absent in chapter 40 and the commentary. | + | [[Sanskrit]]: [[kāraṇa]]. [[Tibetan]]: rgyu. Absent in [[chapter]] 40 and the commentary. |
135 | 135 | ||
− | Sanskrit: dvāra. Tibetan: sgo. Defined in chapter 40 [F.167.a.3] as “giving up bad actions,” and defined by the commentary as “skill in methods of eliminating faults, which is the doorway into the city of liberation.” | + | [[Sanskrit]]: [[dvāra]]. [[Tibetan]]: sgo. Defined in [[chapter]] 40 [F.167.a.3] as “giving up bad [[actions]],” and defined by the commentary as “skill in [[methods]] of eliminating faults, which is the doorway into the city of [[liberation]].” |
136 | 136 | ||
− | Sanskrit: mārga. Tibetan: lam. In chapter 40 this is part of the definition of “practice.” | + | [[Sanskrit]]: [[mārga]]. [[Tibetan]]: lam. In [[chapter]] 40 this is part of the [[definition]] of “practice.” |
137 | 137 | ||
− | The Tibetan here in chapter 1 appears to translate pratipatti as two separate terms: nan tan dang sgrub pa, which does not occur in chapter 40 or in the commentary. The Sanskrit follows pratipatti with saṃdeśa ( | + | The [[Tibetan]] here in [[chapter]] 1 appears to translate [[pratipatti]] as two separate terms: nan tan dang [[sgrub pa]], which does not occur in [[chapter]] 40 or in the commentary. The [[Sanskrit]] follows [[pratipatti]] with saṃdeśa (“[[teaching]]”), which is absent from the [[Tibetan]], the commentary, and [[chapter]] 40. |
138 | 138 | ||
− | From the Tibetan phrin. Does not appear in the Sanskrit, chapter 40, or the commentary. | + | From the [[Tibetan]] phrin. Does not appear in the [[Sanskrit]], [[chapter]] 40, or the commentary. |
139 | 139 | ||
− | Sanskrit: avavāda. Tibetan: gdams pa. The Sanskrit is in chapter 40, but the Tibetan is absent. | + | [[Sanskrit]]: avavāda. [[Tibetan]]: [[gdams pa]]. The [[Sanskrit]] is in [[chapter]] 40, but the [[Tibetan]] is absent. |
140 | 140 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan of most Kangyurs: bstan pa la spyod pa. The Sanskrit divides this into two: anuśasanī caryā (“the instruction and the conduct”). The Degé has bsten pa (“reliance”), which is a scribal error. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] of most [[Kangyurs]]: [[bstan pa]] la [[spyod pa]]. The [[Sanskrit]] divides this into two: anuśasanī [[caryā]] (“the instruction and the conduct”). The [[Degé]] has bsten pa (“reliance”), which is a scribal error. |
141 | 141 | ||
− | Absent from chapter 40 and the commentary. In chapter 6 [F.19.a.3] it is defined as patience that is in accord with the Buddha’s teaching, in which there is no doubt about the Buddha’s teaching and no negative conduct is engaged in. | + | Absent from [[chapter]] 40 and the commentary. In [[chapter]] 6 [F.19.a.3] it is defined as [[patience]] that is in accord with the [[Buddha’s teaching]], in which there is no [[doubt]] about the [[Buddha’s teaching]] and no negative conduct is engaged in. |
142 | 142 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and chapter 1 Tibetan. In chapter 40 and the commentary there is only “the level.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] and [[chapter]] 1 [[Tibetan]]. In [[chapter]] 40 and the commentary there is only “the level.” |
143 | 143 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit akṣāntivigama and the Tibetan mi bzod pa dang bral ba. However, in chapter 40 and the commentary this is jātivigama (skye ba dang bral ba), “freedom from rebirth.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] akṣāntivigama and the [[Tibetan]] [[mi bzod pa]] [[dang bral ba]]. However, in [[chapter]] 40 and the commentary this is jātivigama ([[skye ba]] [[dang bral ba]]), “freedom from [[rebirth]].” |
144 | 144 | ||
− | Yogācārabhūmi. Here, | + | [[Yogācārabhūmi]]. Here, “[[yoga]]” according to [[chapter]] 40 is “[[meditation]] on the thirty-seven aspects of [[enlightenment]].” It does not refer here to “the [[Yogācāra tradition]] of [[Asaṅga]].” |
145 | 145 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and Tibetan. Absent from chapter 40 and the commentary. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] and [[Tibetan]]. Absent from [[chapter]] 40 and the commentary. |
146 | 146 | ||
− | This is divided into two points in chapter 40. | + | This is divided into two points in [[chapter]] 40. |
147 | 147 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit vandanīyā. Tibetan: phyag bya ba (“pays homage,” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] vandanīyā. [[Tibetan]]: [[phyag]] [[bya ba]] (“pays homage,” “[[bows]] down to”). |
148 | 148 | ||
− | This is in the plural, because although Brahmā is the presiding deity over a thousand million worlds, each of those worlds has a Śakra or Indra upon its central mountain. | + | This is in the plural, because although [[Brahmā]] is the presiding [[deity]] over a thousand million [[worlds]], each of those [[worlds]] has a [[Śakra]] or [[Indra]] upon its central mountain. |
149 | 149 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and Tibetan. Absent from chapter 40 and the commentary. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] and [[Tibetan]]. Absent from [[chapter]] 40 and the commentary. |
150 | 150 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and Tibetan. Absent from chapter 40 [F.167.b.7] and the commentary, which instead have, “It is freedom from misery.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] and [[Tibetan]]. Absent from [[chapter]] 40 [F.167.b.7] and the commentary, which instead have, “It is freedom from [[misery]].” |
151 | 151 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit viṣaya. Tibetan: g.yul, | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] [[viṣaya]]. [[Tibetan]]: g.yul, “{{Wiki|battle}},” which may be a scribal corruption of yul, perhaps because they are homophones and the copying was done by dictation. |
152 | 152 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and Tibetan. Absent from chapter 40 and the commentary. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] and [[Tibetan]]. Absent from [[chapter]] 40 and the commentary. |
153 | 153 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit kola. The Tibetan gzings can mean “a boat,” but also “a ferry,” which in Tibet was sometimes a raft. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] kola. The [[Tibetan]] gzings can mean “a boat,” but also “a ferry,” which [[in Tibet]] was sometimes a raft. |
154 | 154 | ||
− | According to the commentary and chapter 40, which has | + | According to the commentary and [[chapter]] 40, which has “[[anger]]” ([[zhe sdang]]), while this [[chapter]] has “[[evil]]” or “wickedness” ([[nyes pa]]), mistakenly translating [[doṣa]] according to its meaning in [[Classical Sanskrit]], while the BHS [[doṣa]] is the {{Wiki|equivalent}} of the [[Classical Sanskrit]] [[dveṣa]] (“[[anger]]”). |
155 | 155 | ||
− | In the Sanskrit this appears earlier in the list, after | + | In the [[Sanskrit]] this appears earlier in the list, after “[[medicine]] for the sick.” Absent from [[chapter]] 40 and the commentary. |
156 | 156 | ||
− | In the Vaidya Sanskrit there follows at this point, “It is the liberation of all beings,” which is absent in the Tibetan, the commentary, and the Matsunami edition. The Dutt edition, online page 225, is not available. | + | In the [[Vaidya]] [[Sanskrit]] there follows at this point, “It is the [[liberation]] of all [[beings]],” which is absent in the [[Tibetan]], the commentary, and the Matsunami edition. The Dutt edition, online page 225, is not available. |
157 | 157 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan in chapter 1: sgrub pa. The Sanskrit āhārikā was translated by Gómez et al. according to an alternate meaning, “that which brings.” Chapter 40 has asaṃhartya, and therefore in that chapter and in the commentary it is accordingly translated as mi ’phrogs (“cannot be taken away”). The Sanskrit and Tibetan of chapter 1 better fit the definition of this term as given in chapter 40, but the commentary specifies that it cannot be undermined by māras or tīrthikas. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] in [[chapter]] 1: [[sgrub pa]]. The [[Sanskrit]] āhārikā was translated by Gómez et al. according to an alternate meaning, “that which brings.” [[Chapter]] 40 has asaṃhartya, and therefore in that [[chapter]] and in the commentary it is accordingly translated as mi ’phrogs (“cannot be taken away”). The [[Sanskrit]] and [[Tibetan]] of [[chapter]] 1 better fit the [[definition]] of this term as given in [[chapter]] 40, but the commentary specifies that it cannot be undermined by [[māras]] or tīrthikas. |
158 | 158 | ||
− | Sanskrit: dharmakāya. Tibetan: chos kyi sku. Here, according to the commentary and chapter 40 [F.168.b.4], this does not refer to the immaterial state of buddhahood, but to the thirty-two physical signs that adorn the evident body of a buddha. However, this definition explaining what is meant by “adornment” may possibly refer instead to the next item but one, “the adornment of the bodhisattvas,” since both in chapter 40 and the commentary only one instance of “adornment” is mentioned. | + | [[Sanskrit]]: [[dharmakāya]]. [[Tibetan]]: [[chos kyi sku]]. Here, according to the commentary and [[chapter]] 40 [F.168.b.4], this does not refer to the {{Wiki|immaterial}} [[state of buddhahood]], but to the thirty-two [[physical]] [[signs]] that adorn the evident [[body]] of a [[buddha]]. However, this [[definition]] explaining what is meant by “adornment” may possibly refer instead to the next item but one, “the adornment of the [[bodhisattvas]],” since both in [[chapter]] 40 and the commentary only one instance of “adornment” is mentioned. |
159 | 159 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. Absent from chapter 40 and the commentary. The text has only “conduct,” and | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and [[Sanskrit]]. Absent from [[chapter]] 40 and the commentary. The text has only “conduct,” and “[[bodhisattva]]” is implied. |
160 | 160 | ||
− | Sanskrit: buddhaputra, Tibetan: sangs rgyas kyi sras. Literally, “sons of the buddhas.” | + | [[Sanskrit]]: buddhaputra, [[Tibetan]]: [[sangs rgyas]] kyi sras. Literally, “sons of the [[buddhas]].” |
161 | 161 | ||
− | Literally, “eldest sons.” Sanskrit: jyeṣṭhaputra; Tibetan: sras thu bo. A designation for the principal bodhisattvas. | + | Literally, “eldest sons.” [[Sanskrit]]: jyeṣṭhaputra; [[Tibetan]]: sras thu bo. A designation for the [[principal]] [[bodhisattvas]]. |
162 | 162 | ||
− | In chapter 40 this is combined with the next quality, while omitting “the wisdom of buddhahood.” | + | In [[chapter]] 40 this is combined with the next [[quality]], while omitting “the [[wisdom]] of [[buddhahood]].” |
163 | 163 | ||
− | In the commentary and chapter 40 this and the preceding quality appear to have been combined into one, perhaps due a scribal ommission. | + | In the commentary and [[chapter]] 40 this and the preceding [[quality]] appear to have been combined into one, perhaps due a scribal ommission. |
164 | 164 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan thos pa, and the Sanskrit śruta. The commentary has thob pa ( | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] [[thos pa]], and the [[Sanskrit]] [[śruta]]. The commentary has [[thob pa]] (“[[attainment]]”) in error for [[thos pa]]. |
165 | 165 | ||
− | This is separated into three points in chapter 40. | + | This is separated into three points in [[chapter]] 40. |
166 | 166 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and the Vaidya Sanskrit. Absent from chapter 40 and the commentary, but apparently partially present, conjoined with the preceding term, in the Matsunami. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and the [[Vaidya]] [[Sanskrit]]. Absent from [[chapter]] 40 and the commentary, but apparently partially {{Wiki|present}}, conjoined with the preceding term, in the Matsunami. |
167 | 167 | ||
− | Sanskrit: sūratā. Tibetan: des pa. It can also mean | + | [[Sanskrit]]: sūratā. [[Tibetan]]: des pa. It can also mean “[[pleasant]],” “heroic,” “[[noble]].” |
168 | 168 | ||
− | Depending on the value of nayuta, which means “a million” in classical Sanskrit and can mean “a hundred thousand million” in BHS. It is the latter meaning that has been taken here, translated as khrag khrig. Thus, “eighty hundred thousand,” which is “eight million million,” which is “eight trillion.” | + | Depending on the value of [[nayuta]], which means “a million” in classical [[Sanskrit]] and can mean “a hundred thousand million” in BHS. It is the [[latter]] meaning that has been taken here, translated as [[khrag khrig]]. Thus, “eighty hundred thousand,” which is “eight million million,” which is “eight trillion.” |
169 | 169 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has just “a thousand,” though “a hundred thousand” is mentioned at the beginning of the sūtra. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. The [[Tibetan]] has just “a thousand,” though “a hundred thousand” is mentioned at the beginning of the [[sūtra]]. |
170 | 170 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan dge slong ma. The Sanskrit repeats bhikṣu. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] [[dge slong ma]]. The [[Sanskrit]] repeats [[bhikṣu]]. |
171 | 171 | ||
Literally, “ten million times a hundred thousand times a hundred thousand million.” | Literally, “ten million times a hundred thousand times a hundred thousand million.” | ||
172 | 172 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit vihāra. Tibetan: gtsug lag khang. These are equivalents in the Mahāvyutpatti, but gtsug lag khang can also mean | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] [[vihāra]]. [[Tibetan]]: [[gtsug lag khang]]. These are equivalents in the [[Mahāvyutpatti]], but [[gtsug lag khang]] can also mean “[[temple]]” in [[Tibetan]]. |
173 | 173 | ||
Literally, “a hundred thousand [times a] hundred thousand million.” | Literally, “a hundred thousand [times a] hundred thousand million.” | ||
Line 361: | Line 361: | ||
Literally, “fourteen thousand ten-millions.” | Literally, “fourteen thousand ten-millions.” | ||
178 | 178 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and the Shastri and Hodgson manuscripts. The prose up to this point does not appear in the Chinese or the Gilgit manuscript. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and the Shastri and Hodgson [[manuscripts]]. The prose up to this point does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}} or the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}}. |
179 | 179 | ||
− | The Sanskrit is in the third person in this first line of the verse, and the Tibetan is non-specific, but the first person is used here to avoid an appearance of contradiction. | + | The [[Sanskrit]] is in the third [[person]] in this first line of the verse, and the [[Tibetan]] is non-specific, but the first [[person]] is used here to avoid an [[appearance]] of {{Wiki|contradiction}}. |
180 | 180 | ||
− | I.e. buddhas. In the Chinese, “who have the ten | + | I.e. [[buddhas]]. In the {{Wiki|Chinese}}, “who have the [[ten strengths]]” does not appear, but it is in the [[Tibetan]] and all [[Sanskrit]] versions. |
181 | 181 | ||
− | In all appearances in the translation that read | + | In all [[appearances]] in the translation that read “[[bodhisattva conduct]],” “[[bodhisattva]]” is only implied in the original, but added in the translation for clarity. |
182 | 182 | ||
− | Literally, “biped” in the Sanskrit, Chinese, and Tibetan. | + | Literally, “biped” in the [[Sanskrit]], {{Wiki|Chinese}}, and [[Tibetan]]. |
183 | 183 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit sadā. Does not appear in the Tibetan or Chinese. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] sadā. Does not appear in the [[Tibetan]] or {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
184 | 184 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has the plural “those jinas,” which does not fit the narrative here. The Chinese does not specify singular or plural. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. The [[Tibetan]] has the plural “those jinas,” which does not fit the {{Wiki|narrative}} here. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} does not specify singular or plural. |
185 | 185 | ||
− | Literally, “biped.” The Chinese has “who save(s) beings from lower realms.” | + | Literally, “biped.” The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has “who save(s) [[beings]] from [[lower realms]].” |
186 | 186 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and Chinese. The Tibetan btsun mo is honorific for “wife,” but could also mean | + | According to the [[Sanskrit and Chinese]]. The [[Tibetan]] [[btsun]] mo is honorific for “wife,” but could also mean “[[Wikipedia:Queen consort|queen]].” |
187 | 187 | ||
− | Sanskrit: bimbara (variants: viṃbara, viṃvara, vivara). Tibetan: dkrigs. In the Sanskrit the value of the number varies between “a hundredth of a kaṅkara” or “a hundred kaṅkara.” According to Edgerton (p. 400), bimbara in the Tibetan tradition is synonymous with kaṅkara. In the Tibetan tradition of numbers, dkrigs is “a hundred thousand trillion.” In this verse, the number is “a thousand million dkrigs,” yielding “a hundred million million million million,” a hundred followed by 24 zeros, i.e., a hundred septillion. The Chinese has a number that is most likely four billion. | + | [[Sanskrit]]: bimbara (variants: viṃbara, viṃvara, [[vivara]]). [[Tibetan]]: dkrigs. In the [[Sanskrit]] the value of the number varies between “a hundredth of a kaṅkara” or “a hundred kaṅkara.” According to Edgerton (p. 400), bimbara in the [[Tibetan tradition]] is {{Wiki|synonymous}} with kaṅkara. In the [[Tibetan tradition]] of numbers, dkrigs is “a hundred thousand trillion.” In this verse, the number is “a thousand million dkrigs,” yielding “a hundred million million million million,” a hundred followed by 24 zeros, i.e., a hundred septillion. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has a number that is most likely four billion. |
188 | 188 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan lag rkang and the Chinese. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] lag rkang and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. “{{Wiki|Legs}}” does not appear in the available [[Sanskrit]]. Unavailable in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}}. |
189 | 189 | ||
− | The Buddha’s hometown. In the Sanskrit and Chinese there is only the shorter form, Kapila. | + | The [[Buddha’s]] hometown. In the [[Sanskrit and Chinese]] there is only the shorter [[form]], [[Kapila]]. |
190 | 190 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit yuga. According to the Mahāvyutpatti, the Tibetan equivalent would be zung (pair). The Tibetan here seems corrupt. The Degé has | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] [[yuga]]. According to the [[Mahāvyutpatti]], the [[Tibetan]] {{Wiki|equivalent}} would be [[zung]] (pair). The [[Tibetan]] here seems corrupt. The [[Degé]] has ’[[phrul]] (“[[miracle]]”). [[Kangyurs]] such as [[Lithang]], {{Wiki|Peking}}, and [[Narthang]] have phrugs. However, this is clearly intended to be a reference to the [[Buddha’s]] two [[principal]] students. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has a transliteration that resembles [[śiṣya]]. |
191 | 191 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit alolupa, the Chinese, and the Yongle and Peking Kangyurs, brkam. The Degé has bskam (“withered”). | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] alolupa, the {{Wiki|Chinese}}, and the [[Yongle]] and {{Wiki|Peking}} [[Kangyurs]], brkam. The [[Degé]] has bskam (“withered”). |
192 | 192 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit īryāya caryāya, īryā (lifestyle of a mendicant) and caryā, which regularly implies that the conduct is that of a bodhisattva. Tibetan: spyod dang spyod lam, which could be translated as “just conduct and behavior.” The Chinese combines them both into one: 安住威儀諸行等 (an zhu wei yi zhu xing deng), which usually refers to the conduct of the ordained saṅgha, but can refer to bodhisattva conduct as well. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] īryāya caryāya, īryā ([[lifestyle]] of a {{Wiki|mendicant}}) and [[caryā]], which regularly implies that the conduct is that of a [[bodhisattva]]. [[Tibetan]]: [[spyod]] dang [[spyod lam]], which could be translated as “just conduct and {{Wiki|behavior}}.” The {{Wiki|Chinese}} combines them both into one: 安住威儀諸行等 (an zhu wei yi zhu xing deng), which usually refers to the conduct of the [[ordained]] [[saṅgha]], but can refer to [[bodhisattva conduct]] as well. |
193 | 193 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit pratibhāna and the Chinese. The Tibetan spobs pa is | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] [[pratibhāna]] and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. The [[Tibetan]] spobs pa is “[[confidence]],” though it implies [[confidence]] in [[teaching]]. |
194 | 194 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit ananta and the Chinese. Absent from the Tibetan. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] [[ananta]] and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. Absent from the [[Tibetan]]. |
195 | 195 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan, Hodgson, and Shastri. The Gilgit and Chinese have “the buddhas in the ten directions / who have appeared in the past.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]], Hodgson, and Shastri. The {{Wiki|Gilgit}} and {{Wiki|Chinese}} have “the [[buddhas]] in the [[ten directions]] / who have appeared in the {{Wiki|past}}.” |
196 | 196 | ||
− | From the Sanskrit udgrahītavya. Tibetan: gzung. | + | From the [[Sanskrit]] udgrahītavya. [[Tibetan]]: gzung. |
197 | 197 | ||
− | From the BHS paryavāptavya. Tibetan: kun chub pa. | + | From the BHS paryavāptavya. [[Tibetan]]: kun chub pa. |
198 | 198 | ||
− | From the Sanskrit dhārayitavya. Tibetan: bcang. | + | From the [[Sanskrit]] dhārayitavya. [[Tibetan]]: bcang. |
199 | 199 | ||
− | From the Sanskrit vācayitavya. Tibetan: klog. | + | From the [[Sanskrit]] vācayitavya. [[Tibetan]]: klog. |
200 | 200 | ||
− | From the Sanskrit pravartayitavya. Tibetan: rab tu gdon pa. | + | From the [[Sanskrit]] pravartayitavya. [[Tibetan]]: rab tu gdon pa. |
201 | 201 | ||
− | From the Sanskrit uddeṣṭavya. Tibetan: lung mnod par bya. | + | From the [[Sanskrit]] uddeṣṭavya. [[Tibetan]]: lung mnod par bya. |
202 | 202 | ||
− | From the Sanskrit svādhyātavya. Tibetan: kha ton du bya. | + | From the [[Sanskrit]] svādhyātavya. [[Tibetan]]: kha ton du bya. |
203 | 203 | ||
− | From the Sanskrit araṇa, which also means | + | From the [[Sanskrit]] araṇa, which also means “{{Wiki|passionless}}, sinless, without [[impurity]].” This is regularly translated into [[Tibetan]] as [[nyon mongs]], which is also used to translate [[kleśa]]. Gómez et al. have interpreted it as “being in [[solitude]],” presumably from an edition with [[araṇya]] (“[[solitude]]”). |
204 | 204 | ||
− | From the Sanskrit bahulīkartavya. Tibetan: mang du bya. | + | From the [[Sanskrit]] bahulīkartavya. [[Tibetan]]: [[mang]] du bya. |
205 | 205 | ||
− | From the Sanskrit parebhyaśca vistarena saṃprakāśayitavya. Tibetan: gshan dag la yang rgya cher rab tu bstan par bya. This entire list is simplified in the Chinese to three elements: “should recite, uphold / retain, and explain it to others widely.” | + | From the [[Sanskrit]] parebhyaśca vistarena saṃprakāśayitavya. [[Tibetan]]: gshan dag la [[yang]] [[rgya]] cher rab tu bstan par bya. This entire list is simplified in the {{Wiki|Chinese}} to three [[elements]]: “should recite, uphold / retain, and explain it to others widely.” |
206 | 206 | ||
− | Sanskrit: vidyācaraṇasaṃpannaḥ; Tibetan: rig pa dang zhabs su ldan pa. A common description of buddhas. According to the commentary, it refers to the eightfold path, with | + | [[Sanskrit]]: vidyācaraṇasaṃpannaḥ; [[Tibetan]]: [[rig pa]] dang zhabs su ldan pa. A common description of [[buddhas]]. According to the commentary, it refers to the [[eightfold path]], with “[[wisdom]]” being the [[right view]] and “conduct” the other seven aspects of the [[path]]. |
207 | 207 | ||
− | From the Sanskrit āgama. Tibetan: gzhi (“basis”), but the commentary defines it as “a direct perception by those who are worthy.” | + | From the [[Sanskrit]] [[āgama]]. [[Tibetan]]: [[gzhi]] (“basis”), but the commentary defines it as “a direct [[perception]] by those who are worthy.” |
208 | 208 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. “Blossomed” does not appear in the Sanskrit. The Chinese is similar to the Tibetan interpretation, but uses the verb “attain” 得諸相花 (de zhu xiang hua). | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. “Blossomed” does not appear in the [[Sanskrit]]. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} is similar to the [[Tibetan]] [[interpretation]], but uses the verb “attain” 得諸相花 (de zhu [[xiang]] hua). |
209 | 209 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan bsam gyis mi khyab. The Sanskrit has ananta ( | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] [[bsam]] gyis mi khyab. The [[Sanskrit]] has [[ananta]] (“[[infinite]],” “[[endless]]”) and the {{Wiki|Chinese}} has “[[infinite]].” Apparently absent from the Mitsunami. |
210 | 210 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and Chinese. Absent from the Tibetan. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit and Chinese]]. Absent from the [[Tibetan]]. |
211 | 211 | ||
− | From one of the meanings of the Sanskrit saṃvrta. Tibetan: bsdams pa. | + | From one of the meanings of the [[Sanskrit]] saṃvrta. [[Tibetan]]: bsdams pa. |
212 | 212 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. BHS Sanskrit: grantha ( | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. BHS [[Sanskrit]]: grantha (“[[fetters]]”); the {{Wiki|Chinese}} corresponds to the [[Sanskrit]]. The commentary defines this as “the bondage of the [[māras]].” |
213 | 213 | ||
− | Sanskrit literally, “burning” (paridāha). | + | [[Sanskrit]] literally, “burning” ([[paridāha]]). |
214 | 214 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit tṛṣṇa and the Yongle and Peking sred pa. The Degé has srid pa (“becoming”) in error for sred pa. Sred pa is also confirmed by the commentary. The Chinese seems to have combined this with the preceding quality into one 盡諸渴愛 (jin zhu ke ai): literally, “the exhaustion of all thirsts (渴, ke, derived from “burning”) and cravings (愛, ai),” which can be understood as “strong cravings.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] tṛṣṇa and the [[Yongle]] and {{Wiki|Peking}} [[sred pa]]. The [[Degé]] has [[srid pa]] (“becoming”) in error for [[sred pa]]. [[Sred pa]] is also confirmed by the commentary. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} seems to have combined this with the preceding [[quality]] into one 盡諸渴愛 (jin zhu [[ke]] ai): literally, “the exhaustion of all thirsts (渴, [[ke]], derived from “burning”) and [[cravings]] ([[愛]], ai),” which can be understood as “strong [[cravings]].” |
215 | 215 | ||
− | This long passage, starting from “The Bhāgavan is thus…” (3.3) forms the text of the sūtra Remembering the Buddha (Toh 279, Buddhanusmṛti). Although composed of groups of epithets, many of which are found elsewhere (particularly in the Vinaya texts), the passage as a whole is only found in the Kangyur in these two places, and the King of Samādhis is therefore presumably the source of the shorter text. See also i.15. | + | This long passage, starting from “The Bhāgavan is thus…” (3.3) [[forms]] the text of the [[sūtra]] Remembering the [[Buddha]] (Toh 279, Buddhanusmṛti). Although composed of groups of {{Wiki|epithets}}, many of which are found elsewhere (particularly in the [[Vinaya]] texts), the passage as a whole is only found in the [[Kangyur]] in these two places, and the [[King]] of [[Samādhis]] is therefore presumably the source of the shorter text. See also i.15. |
216 | 216 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan bsngags pa. The Sanskrit varṇa has a number of meanings, including | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] [[bsngags]] pa. The [[Sanskrit]] [[varṇa]] has a number of meanings, [[including]] “{{Wiki|color}}” and “[[caste]].” In this instance it could mean “qualities,” “[[nature]],” “splendor,” and so on, which could have been a more appropriate translation. |
217 | 217 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit and Chinese are much briefer: “Then at that time, the Bhagavān recited these verses.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. The [[Sanskrit and Chinese]] are much briefer: “Then at that time, the [[Bhagavān]] recited these verses.” |
218 | 218 | ||
− | Literally, “ten millions.” Sanskrit: koṭi. Tibetan: bye ba. The highest number in Classical Sanskrit. Does not appear in the Chinese. | + | Literally, “ten millions.” [[Sanskrit]]: [[koṭi]]. [[Tibetan]]: bye ba. The [[highest]] number in [[Classical Sanskrit]]. Does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
219 | 219 | ||
− | The Chinese adds 無量 (wu liang), “numerous, countless times.” | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} adds [[無量]] (wu liang), “numerous, countless times.” |
220 | 220 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: “I showed great kindness at all times.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. [[Sanskrit]]: “I showed great [[kindness]] at all times.” |
221 | 221 | ||
− | The order of verses 7 and 8 is reversed in the Sanskrit. Verse 7 is not present in the Chinese. | + | The order of verses 7 and 8 is reversed in the [[Sanskrit]]. Verse 7 is not {{Wiki|present}} in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
222 | 222 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit śīla. Tibetan: ngang tshul. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] [[śīla]]. [[Tibetan]]: [[ngang]] tshul. |
223 | 223 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan translation of matsarī, which accords with the Mahāvyutpatti and the Chinese, whereas in Sanskrit dictionaries it is said to mean | + | According to the [[Tibetan translation]] of matsarī, which accords with the [[Mahāvyutpatti]] and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}, whereas in [[Sanskrit]] dictionaries it is said to mean “[[envy]].” |
224 | 224 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit īrṣya, the Mahāvyutpatti definition, and the Chinese. The Tibetan repeats ser sna ( | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] īrṣya, the [[Mahāvyutpatti]] [[definition]], and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. The [[Tibetan]] repeats [[ser sna]] (“[[stinginess]]”). |
225 | 225 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit nimantraṇa. The Tibetan and Chinese translate it by the more usual meaning “invite.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] nimantraṇa. The [[Tibetan]] and {{Wiki|Chinese}} translate it by the more usual meaning “invite.” |
226 | 226 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan dad pa. Sanskrit: prema (affection). | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] [[dad pa]]. [[Sanskrit]]: [[prema]] ({{Wiki|affection}}). |
227 | 227 | ||
− | The order of the first and second half of this four-line verse is reversed in the Sanskrit and Chinese. | + | The order of the first and second half of this four-line verse is reversed in the [[Sanskrit and Chinese]]. |
228 | 228 | ||
− | Chinese: “those with the ten | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “those with the [[ten strengths]]” 諸十力 (zhu shi li). |
229 | 229 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit where samāhita is in the accusative. The Tibetan translates it as instrumental, “through meditation,” probably through an error of pas for pa’i, which was used in an earlier verse: “verses of meditation.” Chinese: “one verse of this samādhi.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] where [[samāhita]] is in the {{Wiki|accusative}}. The [[Tibetan]] translates it as instrumental, “through [[meditation]],” probably through an error of pas for pa’i, which was used in an earlier verse: “verses of [[meditation]].” {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “one verse of this [[samādhi]].” |
230 | 230 | ||
− | At this point in the Gilgit, Sanskrit, and Chinese (but not in the Tibetan, Hodgson, or Shastri), there is a prose section where the Buddha tells Candraprabha that a bodhisattva should preserve and promulgate this teaching. | + | At this point in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}}, [[Sanskrit]], and {{Wiki|Chinese}} (but not in the [[Tibetan]], Hodgson, or Shastri), there is a prose section where the [[Buddha]] tells [[Candraprabha]] that a [[bodhisattva]] should preserve and promulgate this [[teaching]]. |
231 | 231 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan, which here has the unusual spelling mnod pa. For the Sanskrit here, uddiśatha, the Mahāvyutpatti has both “give” (phog pa) and “receive” (nod pa), as in “receive instruction.” Uddiśatha is a BHS word that usually means “propose” or “calculate.” The Classical Sanskrit uddiśatha can mean “show, explain.” The Chinese word used here is 說 (shuo), which literally means “tell,” but can also mean “teach, explain.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]], which here has the unusual spelling mnod pa. For the [[Sanskrit]] here, uddiśatha, the [[Mahāvyutpatti]] has both “give” (phog pa) and “receive” (nod pa), as in “receive instruction.” Uddiśatha is a BHS [[word]] that usually means “propose” or “calculate.” The [[Classical Sanskrit]] uddiśatha can mean “show, explain.” The {{Wiki|Chinese}} [[word]] used here is 說 (shuo), which literally means “tell,” but can also mean “teach, explain.” |
232 | 232 | ||
− | This alternative title for the sūtra was used in a few instances by Indian authors quoting it, e.g. Śāntarakṣita and Kamalaśīla (see Gómez et al., 1989, p. 16). | + | This alternative title for the [[sūtra]] was used in a few instances by [[Indian]] authors quoting it, e.g. [[Śāntarakṣita]] and [[Kamalaśīla]] (see Gómez et al., 1989, p. 16). |
233 | 233 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. Chinese: | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and [[Sanskrit]]. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “[[sandalwood]] is the best of all kinds of [[incense]].” |
234 | 234 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has vana ( | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. The [[Sanskrit]] has [[vana]] (“[[wood]]”) in error for [[varṇa]] (“praise”). |
235 | 235 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and Tibetan. Chinese: 實不聞香 (shi bu wen xiang), “never smelled that incense.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] and [[Tibetan]]. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 實不聞香 (shi bu wen [[xiang]]), “never smelled that [[incense]].” |
236 | 236 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and Tibetan. Chinese: “There will be bhikṣus with inappropriate conduct,” 不應式比丘 (bu ying shi bi qiu). | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] and [[Tibetan]]. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “There will be [[bhikṣus]] with inappropriate conduct,” 不應式比丘 (bu [[ying]] shi bi qiu). |
237 | 237 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and Tibetan. Chinese: “There will be bhikṣus...” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] and [[Tibetan]]. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “There will be [[bhikṣus]]...” |
238 | 238 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and Tibetan. Chinese: “There will be bhikṣus...” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] and [[Tibetan]]. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “There will be [[bhikṣus]]...” |
239 | 239 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and Tibetan. Chinese: “…by teaching it.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] and [[Tibetan]]. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “…by [[teaching]] it.” |
240 | 240 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and Tibetan. Chinese: “There will be bhikṣus...” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] and [[Tibetan]]. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “There will be [[bhikṣus]]...” |
241 | 241 | ||
− | The Sanskrit is maruta, which can mean specifically the deities of storms and winds, but is also used generally for | + | The [[Sanskrit]] is maruta, which can mean specifically the [[deities]] of storms and [[winds]], but is also used generally for “[[deities]],” and therefore like [[deva]] was translated into the [[Tibetan]] as [[lha]]. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “[[gods]] and [[dragons]].” |
242 | 242 | ||
− | Verses 31 and 32 are combined into one in the Chinese. | + | Verses 31 and 32 are combined into one in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
243 | 243 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. BHS: atuliyu (“unequaled”). | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. BHS: atuliyu (“unequaled”). |
244 | 244 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and Tibetan. Chinese: 若得三昧微妙地,智者便得廣智藏 (ruo de san mei wei miao di, zhi zhe bian de gang zhi zang), “If he attains the level of subtle samādhi, the wise will gain the vast treasure of wisdom (or the treasure of vast wisdom).” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] and [[Tibetan]]. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 若得三昧微妙地,智者便得廣智藏 (ruo de san mei wei [[miao]] di, [[zhi zhe]] [[bian]] de gang zhi [[zang]]), “If he attains the level of {{Wiki|subtle}} [[samādhi]], the [[wise]] will gain the vast [[treasure of wisdom]] (or the [[treasure]] of vast [[wisdom]]).” |
245 | 245 | ||
− | Verse 33 in the Chinese. | + | Verse 33 in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
246 | 246 | ||
− | According to the BHS saukhya. The Tibetan has skyed (“born”) in error for skyid ( | + | According to the BHS saukhya. The [[Tibetan]] has skyed (“born”) in error for skyid (“[[happiness]]”). {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “all kinds of [[happiness]].” |
247 | 247 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit pūrvamgama (“going first”), which is usually translated as | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] pūrvamgama (“going first”), which is usually translated as ’[[dren pa]] (“leader”). The {{Wiki|Chinese}} also has 上首 ([[shang]] shou, “leader”). |
248 | 248 | ||
− | According to the commentary, the title of this chapter is | + | According to the commentary, the title of this [[chapter]] is “[[Mindfulness]] of the [[Buddha’s]] Qualities.” |
249 | 249 | ||
− | According to Tibetan, Hodgson, and Shastri. In the Gilgit manuscript, the opening of this chapter is just one sentence: “Then the youth Candraprabha asked the Bhagavān.” This opening does not appear in the Chinese. | + | According to [[Tibetan]], Hodgson, and Shastri. In the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}}, the opening of this [[chapter]] is just one sentence: “Then the youth [[Candraprabha]] asked the [[Bhagavān]].” This opening does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
250 | 250 | ||
− | Sanskrit: upapatti. Tibetan: skyes pa. Chinese: 無所起 (wu suo qi) This term is also used for | + | [[Sanskrit]]: [[upapatti]]. [[Tibetan]]: skyes pa. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 無所起 (wu suo qi) This term is also used for “[[physical]],” but here the commentary defines it as “the [[non-arising]] of [[thoughts]] in [[samādhi]].” |
251 | 251 | ||
− | Sanskrit apratisaṃdhi. Tibetan: mtshams sbyor ba med pa. This is the negation of pratisaṃdhi, a term that is used for the transition between lives, i.e., conception in the womb, but here the commentary defines it as being “the continued process of thinking.” | + | [[Sanskrit]] apratisaṃdhi. [[Tibetan]]: mtshams [[sbyor ba]] [[med pa]]. This is the {{Wiki|negation}} of pratisaṃdhi, a term that is used for the transition between [[lives]], i.e., {{Wiki|conception}} in the [[womb]], but here the commentary defines it as being “the continued process of [[thinking]].” |
252 | 252 | ||
− | Sanskrit pratisaṃdhijñāna. According to the commentary this means that it is not a state of cessation but a continuous clear knowledge. Translation according to the Tibetan, Gilgit, Hodgson, and Shastri. However, the Matsunami edition apparently has | + | [[Sanskrit]] pratisaṃdhijñāna. According to the commentary this means that it is not a [[state]] of [[cessation]] but a continuous clear [[knowledge]]. Translation according to the [[Tibetan]], {{Wiki|Gilgit}}, Hodgson, and Shastri. However, the Matsunami edition apparently has “[[knowledge]] of non-continuation.” The {{Wiki|Chinese}} agrees with the Matsunami edition: 無和合智 (wu he he zhi). |
253 | 253 | ||
− | The commentary has khung in error for khur. | + | The commentary has [[khung]] in error for khur. |
254 | 254 | ||
− | According to the commentary, the burden comprises the skandhas, the kleśas, vows, and diligence. | + | According to the commentary, the [[burden]] comprises the [[skandhas]], the [[kleśas]], [[vows]], and [[diligence]]. |
255 | 255 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan, Matsunami, and Chinese. The BHS Sanskrit doṣa is the equivalent of the Classical Sanskrit dveṣa ( | + | According to the [[Tibetan]], Matsunami, and {{Wiki|Chinese}}. The BHS [[Sanskrit]] [[doṣa]] is the {{Wiki|equivalent}} of the [[Classical Sanskrit]] [[dveṣa]] (“[[anger]]”), while in [[Classical Sanskrit]] [[doṣa]] means “fault” or “wickedness.” |
256 | 256 | ||
− | These are listed as three, 7-9, in Chinese. | + | These are listed as three, 7-9, in {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
257 | 257 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Chinese. The Vaidya Sanskrit has akuśala (“wickedness”) in error for kuśala ( | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and {{Wiki|Chinese}}. The [[Vaidya]] [[Sanskrit]] has [[akuśala]] (“wickedness”) in error for [[kuśala]] (“[[goodness]]”). |
258 | 258 | ||
− | According to the commentary, this means “abstaining from sleeping in the first and last of the three periods of the night, in order to engage in virtuous activities.” | + | According to the commentary, this means “abstaining from [[sleeping]] in the first and last of the [[three periods]] of the night, in order to engage in [[virtuous]] [[activities]].” |
259 | 259 | ||
− | Sanskrit: prahāṇa. Tibetan spong ba. Gómez et al. (p. 87) discuss its alternative meaning of | + | [[Sanskrit]]: [[prahāṇa]]. [[Tibetan]] spong ba. Gómez et al. (p. 87) discuss its alternative meaning of “{{Wiki|exertion}}.” Its [[definition]] seems to not be {{Wiki|present}} in the commentary. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has “not [[abandoning]] [[samādhi]],” 不捨禪定 (bu she [[chan ding]]). |
260 | 260 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit upapattiṣu, most Kangyurs skye ba, and the Chinese. The Degé has skye bo ( | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] upapattiṣu, most [[Kangyurs]] [[skye ba]], and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. The [[Degé]] has skye bo (“[[beings]]”), which occurs later in this list as the translation of pṛthagjaneṣu. The commentary defines it as “not creating the [[causes]] of continuing in [[saṃsāra]].” |
261 | 261 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Chinese. The Vaidya Sanskrit adds karmaṇām, “the activities of the internal āyatanas.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and {{Wiki|Chinese}}. The [[Vaidya]] [[Sanskrit]] adds karmaṇām, “the [[activities]] of the internal [[āyatanas]].” |
262 | 262 | ||
− | [23] is not present in the Chinese. | + | [23] is not {{Wiki|present}} in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
263 | 263 | ||
− | According to Tibetan gzi chen po and Matsunami. The Vaidya has BHS mahaujaskatā, which can mean both “great might” and “great majesty” or “great brilliance.” The Chinese has “great | + | According to [[Tibetan]] [[gzi]] [[chen po]] and Matsunami. The [[Vaidya]] has BHS mahaujaskatā, which can mean both “great might” and “great majesty” or “great [[brilliance]].” The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has “great [[merit]]” 大福德 (da [[fu]] de). |
264 | 264 | ||
− | The Chinese has 善知識 (shan zhi shi) from the Sanskrit kalyāṇa-mitra. | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has [[善知識]] (shan zhi shi) from the [[Sanskrit]] [[kalyāṇa-mitra]]. |
265 | 265 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. In the Tibetan, this has been conjoined with “not harming those with good conduct.” The Chinese has combined [30], [31], and [35] into one, 無怒恚心 (wu nu hui xin), and added | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. In the [[Tibetan]], this has been conjoined with “not harming those with [[good conduct]].” The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has combined [30], [31], and [35] into one, 無怒恚心 (wu nu hui xin), and added “[[abandoning]] crude and malicious {{Wiki|speech}}” 捨麁惡言 (she cu er yan) and “helping and protecting others” 救護於彼 (jiu hu yu bi). |
266 | 266 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and the commentary. The Vaidya Sanskrit divides this into two: “the emptiness of | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and the commentary. The [[Vaidya]] [[Sanskrit]] divides this into two: “the [[emptiness of phenomena]]” and “analogous [[patience]].” |
267 | 267 | ||
− | The Chinese has combined [39] and [40] into one quality: 於一切智而得順忍 (yu yi qie zhi er de shun ren). | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has combined [39] and [40] into one [[quality]]: 於一切智而得順忍 (yu yi qie zhi er de [[shun]] ren). |
268 | 268 | ||
− | The Gilgit and Chinese have simply, “Then, the Bhagavān taught these extensive verses.” | + | The {{Wiki|Gilgit}} and {{Wiki|Chinese}} have simply, “Then, the [[Bhagavān]] [[taught]] these extensive verses.” |
269 | 269 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and Chinese. The Tibetan has thos (“hear”), apparently in error for thob (“attain”). | + | According to the [[Sanskrit and Chinese]]. The [[Tibetan]] has thos (“hear”), apparently in error for thob (“attain”). |
270 | 270 | ||
− | As elsewhere in the sūtra, āhārī is translated into Tibetan as “taking food.” This does not make much sense here, and so it is translated here in one of its other Sanskrit meanings. The Chinese also translates as 食 (shi), which is | + | As elsewhere in the [[sūtra]], āhārī is translated into [[Tibetan]] as “taking [[food]].” This does not make much [[sense]] here, and so it is translated here in one of its other [[Sanskrit]] meanings. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} also translates as 食 (shi), which is “[[food]]” as a {{Wiki|noun}} and “eating (and drinking)” as a verb, but interprets the entire verse as a [[vipaśyanā]] practice: “If [[jealousy]] arises in your [[mind]] because of [[food]], you should [[meditate]] on the [[impurity]] of [[food]]. If you strive for [[accomplishment]] with [[boundless]] [[effort]] and [[meditate]] deeply on this, you will attain [[samādhi]].” 若為食起嫉妬心, 當觀食已無有淨, 用功無量乃得成, 若深觀此能得定 (ruo [[wei shi]] qi ji du xin, dang [[guan]] shi yi wu you [[jing]], yong [[gong]] wu liang nai de [[cheng]], ruo shen [[guan]] ci [[neng]] de ding). |
271 | 271 | ||
− | According to the BHS arthi. Absent from the Tibetan, but added here for clarity. | + | According to the BHS arthi. Absent from the [[Tibetan]], but added here for clarity. |
272 | 272 | ||
− | This verse is described by Gómez et al. as being problematic in Sanskrit. The Tibetan and Chinese translations differ from each other. | + | This verse is described by Gómez et al. as being problematic in [[Sanskrit]]. The [[Tibetan]] and {{Wiki|Chinese}} translations differ from each other. |
273 | 273 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Dutt. The Hodgson, Shastri, and Matsunami have the unusual na yubuddhi instead of bhayubuddhi. The Chinese has a slightly different translation of this line. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and Dutt. The Hodgson, Shastri, and Matsunami have the unusual na yubuddhi instead of bhayubuddhi. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has a slightly different translation of this line. |
274 | 274 | ||
− | I.e., the buddhas. | + | I.e., the [[buddhas]]. |
275 | 275 | ||
− | The commentary explains that this means | + | The commentary explains that this means “[[knowing]] the equality of the composite and noncomposite.” |
276 | 276 | ||
− | Chinese: 此緣佛相是有作, 能除一切有相想 (ci yuan fo xiang shi you zuo, neng chu yi qie you xiang xiang) “such an attribute of the Buddha is created, it can eliminate the conceptualization of attributes.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 此緣佛相是有作, 能除一切有相想 (ci [[yuan]] fo [[xiang]] shi you zuo, [[neng]] chu yi qie you [[xiang]] [[xiang]]) “such an attribute of the [[Buddha]] is created, it can eliminate the [[conceptualization]] of [[attributes]].” |
277 | 277 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit and Chinese: “having ceased conceptualizing ‘nothing.’ ” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. [[Sanskrit and Chinese]]: “having ceased [[conceptualizing]] ‘nothing.’ ” |
278 | 278 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit mahānubhava has many meanings, such as “great | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. The [[Sanskrit]] mahānubhava has many meanings, such as “great [[experience]]” or “great authority.” Gómez et al. translate it as “overpowering inspiration.” {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “[[buddhas of the ten directions]].” |
279 | 279 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Chinese. The Sanskrit does not have | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and {{Wiki|Chinese}}. The [[Sanskrit]] does not have “[[suffering]].” |
280 | 280 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan ’ongs dang mi ’ongs, literally, “come (i.e. ‘is | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] ’ongs dang mi ’ongs, literally, “come (i.e. ‘is {{Wiki|present}}’) and not come,” and the [[Sanskrit]] anāgatā āgatā. This was translated in Gómez et al. (p. 78) as “{{Wiki|past}} and {{Wiki|future}},” though “{{Wiki|past}}” is usually [[gata]] (which also means “gone”), but “{{Wiki|past}}” is implied and therefore added to the translation. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has simply “all [[phenomena]].” |
281 | 281 | ||
− | According to most Kangyurs rkyal pa and the Sanskrit vastra. The Degé has the scribal corruption rgyal ba. Chinese: | + | According to most [[Kangyurs]] rkyal pa and the [[Sanskrit]] vastra. The [[Degé]] has the scribal corruption [[rgyal ba]]. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “{{Wiki|excellent}} {{Wiki|medicines}},” 良妙藥 (liang [[miao]] yao). |
282 | 282 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan, Vaidya, Sanskrit, and Chinese. The Matsunami edition appears to be quite different from the translation by Gómez et al. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]], [[Vaidya]], [[Sanskrit]], and {{Wiki|Chinese}}. The Matsunami edition appears to be quite different from the translation by Gómez et al. |
283 | 283 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. The title of this chapter in the Sanskrit is Buddhānusmṛti (“Remembering the Buddha,” or | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. The title of this [[chapter]] in the [[Sanskrit]] is [[Buddhānusmṛti]] (“Remembering the [[Buddha]],” or “[[Mindfulness of the Buddha]]”). This is the end of fascicle 1 in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
284 | 284 | ||
− | This entire opening does not appear in the Gilgit or Chinese. There is simply, “Then the Bhagavān said to the youth Candraprabha.” | + | This entire opening does not appear in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} or {{Wiki|Chinese}}. There is simply, “Then the [[Bhagavān]] said to the youth [[Candraprabha]].” |
285 | 285 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and Chinese. The Tibetan appears to translate as “more innumerable than innumerable.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit and Chinese]]. The [[Tibetan]] appears to translate as “more {{Wiki|innumerable}} than {{Wiki|innumerable}}.” |
286 | 286 | ||
− | The Sanskrit, Tibetan, and Chinese use two synonymous phrases. | + | The [[Sanskrit]], [[Tibetan]], and {{Wiki|Chinese}} use two {{Wiki|synonymous}} phrases. |
287 | 287 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan in the Degé has the negative: “they are not concerned with their next life.” Chinese: “They are merely concerned with this life and their next life.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. The [[Tibetan]] in the [[Degé]] has the negative: “they are not concerned with their next [[life]].” {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “They are merely concerned with this [[life]] and their next [[life]].” |
288 | 288 | ||
− | Chinese: “They do not emphasize the accumulation …” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “They do not {{Wiki|emphasize}} the [[accumulation]] …” |
289 | 289 | ||
− | There is a paragraph in the Gilgit Sanskrit and the Chinese that does not appear in the later Sanskrit or the Tibetan: “What, young man, is the concern for the present life? It is the intention to have the five sensory pleasures. What, young man, is the concern for the next life? It is attaining rebirth in higher existences.” | + | There is a paragraph in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} [[Sanskrit]] and the {{Wiki|Chinese}} that does not appear in the later [[Sanskrit]] or the [[Tibetan]]: “What, young man, is the [[concern]] for the [[present life]]? It is the [[intention]] to have the five sensory [[pleasures]]. What, young man, is the [[concern]] for the next [[life]]? It is [[attaining]] [[rebirth]] in higher [[existences]].” |
290 | 290 | ||
− | The Chinese has a different interpretation here: 我今說如是法, 令眾生於其檀行不為究竟勝供養, 但以無上行而供養我 (wo jin shuo ru shi fa, ling zhong sheng yu qi tan xing bu wei jiu jing sheng gong yang, dan yi wu shang xing er gong yang wo) “I will now teach this Dharma so that beings will not perceive their acts of generosity as the ultimate supreme offering; instead, they will make their unsurpassable conduct / practice as their offering to me.” | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has a different [[interpretation]] here: 我今說如是法, 令眾生於其檀行不為究竟勝供養, 但以無上行而供養我 (wo jin shuo ru shi fa, ling [[zhong]] sheng yu qi tan xing bu wei jiu [[jing]] sheng [[gong]] [[yang]], dan yi wu [[shang]] xing er [[gong]] [[yang]] wo) “I will now teach this [[Dharma]] so that [[beings]] will not {{Wiki|perceive}} their acts of [[generosity]] as the [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] supreme [[offering]]; instead, they will make their unsurpassable conduct / practice as their [[offering]] to me.” |
291 | 291 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan skyo bar bya ba (literally, “to make | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] skyo bar [[bya ba]] (literally, “to make [[sad]]”) and the BHS saṃvejana (“to shudder at”). {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 覺悟 (jue wu), literally, “waking them up,” and also “making them realize, or [[enlightening]] them.” |
292 | 292 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan, the commentary, and the Hodgson Sanskrit. The commentary states that the Buddha has praised entering the homeless life. In the Gilgit and Shastri Sanskrit: “He does not praise the perfection of generosity, he does not praise the perfection of conduct. He praises the ultimate conclusion.” Chinese: 如來非說檀波羅蜜以為究竟清淨,究竟吉祥,究竟梵行,究竟窮盡,究竟最後,究竟涅槃 (ru lai fei shuo tan po luo mi yi wei jiu jing qing jing, jiu jing ji xiang, jiu jing fan xing, jiu jing qiong jin, jiu jing zui hou, jiu jing nie pan) The Chinese interprets this as, “He does not consider the generosity paramita as ultimate purity,” and so on. The Chinese sentence includes more items. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]], the commentary, and the Hodgson [[Sanskrit]]. The commentary states that the [[Buddha]] has praised entering the [[homeless]] [[life]]. In the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} and Shastri [[Sanskrit]]: “He does not praise the [[perfection of generosity]], he does not praise the [[perfection]] of conduct. He praises the [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] conclusion.” {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 如來非說檀波羅蜜以為究竟清淨,究竟吉祥,究竟梵行,究竟窮盡,究竟最後,究竟涅槃 (ru lai fei shuo tan po luo mi yi wei jiu [[jing]] qing [[jing]], jiu [[jing]] ji [[xiang]], jiu [[jing]] fan xing, jiu [[jing]] qiong jin, jiu [[jing]] zui hou, jiu [[jing]] nie pan) The {{Wiki|Chinese}} interprets this as, “He does not consider the [[generosity]] [[paramita]] as [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] [[purity]],” and so on. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} sentence includes more items. |
293 | 293 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Chinese. Sanskrit: “800,000.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and {{Wiki|Chinese}}. [[Sanskrit]]: “800,000.” |
294 | 294 | ||
− | This name does not appear in the Sanskrit, but śūra as the original of dpa’ ba, rather than vīra, is based on the name that his followers attain. | + | This [[name]] does not appear in the [[Sanskrit]], but [[śūra]] as the original of dpa’ ba, rather than [[vīra]], is based on the [[name]] that his followers attain. |
295 | 295 | ||
− | According to the bye phrag of the Urga Kangyur. The Degé has bye brag, which does not match the prose passage. The Chinese has eight “yi” 八億, which can be “800,000” or “80 million.” | + | According to the bye phrag of the [[Urga Kangyur]]. The [[Degé]] has [[bye brag]], which does not match the prose passage. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has eight “yi” 八億, which can be “800,000” or “80 million.” |
296 | 296 | ||
− | This verse does not appear in the Chinese, but is present in the Sanskrit, including the Gilgit. | + | This verse does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}, but is {{Wiki|present}} in the [[Sanskrit]], [[including]] the {{Wiki|Gilgit}}. |
297 | 297 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan, Hodgson, and Chinese. The Gilgit and Shastri Sanskrit have “as an offering to the Dharma.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]], Hodgson, and {{Wiki|Chinese}}. The {{Wiki|Gilgit}} and Shastri [[Sanskrit]] have “as an [[offering]] to the [[Dharma]].” |
298 | 298 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has “Through all that good karma.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. The [[Sanskrit]] has “Through all that [[good karma]].” |
299 | 299 | ||
− | Not in the Gilgit or Chinese. | + | Not in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} or {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
300 | 300 | ||
− | Chinese: 若人增上修此忍 (ruo ren zeng shang xiu ci ren), “If a person practices this patience with great force.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 若人增上修此忍 (ruo ren zeng [[shang]] xiu ci ren), “If a [[person]] practices this [[patience]] with great force.” |
301 | 301 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and the commentary. The Tibetan translation here reads, “This is the path to deathlessness.” Chinese: 非此能證甘露道 (fei cie neng zheng gan lu dao), which can mean, | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] and the commentary. The [[Tibetan translation]] here reads, “This is the [[path]] to [[deathlessness]].” {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 非此能證甘露道 (fei cie [[neng]] zheng gan lu [[dao]]), which can mean, “[[abandoning]] this (incorrect view) is the [[path]] to [[deathlessness]].” |
302 | 302 | ||
− | Chinese: 勸捨惡道住善趣 (quan she er dao zhu shan qu), “Therefore they advise beings to abandon the wrong / nonvirtuous path and dwell in the correct / virtuous path.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 勸捨惡道住善趣 (quan she er [[dao]] zhu shan qu), “Therefore they advise [[beings]] to abandon the wrong / [[nonvirtuous]] [[path]] and dwell in the correct / [[virtuous]] [[path]].” |
303 | 303 | ||
− | There is a play on words in the Sanskrit in relation to why the word bodhisattva is used, which is not evident in Tibetan or English. In the first line, the words | + | There is a play on words in the [[Sanskrit]] in [[relation]] to why the [[word]] [[bodhisattva]] is used, which is not evident in [[Tibetan]] or English. In the first line, the words “[[knows]]” ([[Tibetan]]: rtogs) and “[[beings]]” ([[sems can]]), which are the first two words of the verse, are in [[Sanskrit]]: bodheti sattvān. |
304 | 304 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and Chinese for clarity. The Tibetan has “There is no soul within the body / And you have not attained buddhahood.” The commentary has “If as many millions of māras as there are sands in the Ganges came before them in the forms of buddhas, and said, ‘There are beings and souls,’ and so on, they would, with an unwavering mind, answer them in this way: ‘Through the power of the realization of selflessness by valid knowledge, I have realized correctly that there are no beings, souls, and so on. And you are not buddhas!’ ” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit and Chinese]] for clarity. The [[Tibetan]] has “There is [[no soul]] within the [[body]] / And you have not [[attained buddhahood]].” The commentary has “If as many millions of [[māras]] as there are sands in the [[Ganges]] came before them in the [[forms]] of [[buddhas]], and said, ‘There are [[beings]] and [[souls]],’ and so on, they would, with an unwavering [[mind]], answer them in this way: ‘Through the power of the [[realization of selflessness]] by valid [[knowledge]], I have [[realized]] correctly that there are no [[beings]], [[souls]], and so on. And you are not [[buddhas]]!’ ” |
305 | 305 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan omits “within.” Chinese: 悉斷惡見煩惱盡 (xi duan er jian fan nao jin), “They have terminated all wrong views and exhausted all defilements.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. The [[Tibetan]] omits “within.” {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 悉斷惡見煩惱盡 (xi duan er jian fan nao jin), “They have terminated all [[wrong views]] and exhausted all [[defilements]].” |
306 | 306 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit nara, the commentary skye ba, and the Chinese 眾生及壽命 (zhong sheng ji shou ming). The Tibetan has ming ( | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] nara, the commentary [[skye ba]], and the {{Wiki|Chinese}} 眾生及壽命 ([[zhong]] sheng ji shou [[ming]]). The [[Tibetan]] has [[ming]] (“[[name]]”) in error for mi (“[[human]],” “man”). |
307 | 307 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit stabdha. The Tibetan translates as “proud” (nga rgyal). The Chinese has 姦偽 (jian wei, “crafty”), 兇暴 (xiong bao, | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] [[stabdha]]. The [[Tibetan]] translates as “proud” ([[nga rgyal]]). The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has 姦偽 (jian wei, “crafty”), 兇暴 (xiong bao, “{{Wiki|cruel}}, [[violent]]”), and 不攝斂 (bu she [[nian]], “unrestrained, undisciplined”). |
308 | 308 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Chinese. The Sanskrit (BHS) has prasādu (to be attracted to, or to have faith in). | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and {{Wiki|Chinese}}. The [[Sanskrit]] (BHS) has prasādu (to be attracted to, or to have [[faith]] in). |
309 | 309 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and Chinese, for the sake of clarity. The Tibetan appears to have blended together the last two groups to create “brings fulfilment” (don, artha), | + | According to the [[Sanskrit and Chinese]], for the [[sake]] of clarity. The [[Tibetan]] appears to have blended together the last two groups to create “brings fulfilment” (don, [[artha]]), “[[benefit]]” (phan pa, [[hita]]), “and [[happiness]] to a multitude of [[beings]], to [[humans]], and [[devas]].” |
310 | 310 | ||
− | These are the four retentions (dhāraṇī) explained in this sūtra (see 24.63) to be retention of all that is taught about the infinite composite phenomena, retention of what is said in infinite sounds, retention of everything that is taught about the infinite kleśas, and retention of everything that is taught about the infinite benefits of the qualities of purification. | + | These are the four retentions ([[dhāraṇī]]) explained in this [[sūtra]] (see 24.63) to be {{Wiki|retention}} of all that is [[taught]] about the [[infinite]] composite [[phenomena]], {{Wiki|retention}} of what is said in [[infinite]] {{Wiki|sounds}}, {{Wiki|retention}} of everything that is [[taught]] about the [[infinite]] [[kleśas]], and {{Wiki|retention}} of everything that is [[taught]] about the [[infinite]] benefits of the qualities of [[purification]]. |
311 | 311 | ||
− | The corresponding Chinese verse is a summary of the three kinds of patience. | + | The [[corresponding]] {{Wiki|Chinese}} verse is a summary of the three kinds of [[patience]]. |
312 | 312 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has “the best of humans, the sugatas, see him.” The Chinese has, “When the sugatas see such bodhisattvas,” 善逝見彼菩薩時 (shan shi jian bi pu sa shi). | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. The [[Sanskrit]] has “the best of [[humans]], the [[sugatas]], see him.” The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has, “When the [[sugatas]] see such [[bodhisattvas]],” 善逝見彼菩薩時 (shan shi jian bi pu sa shi). |
313 | 313 | ||
− | BHS: āryacetikā (revered noble ones). The Tibetan mchod rten could be misunderstood to mean | + | BHS: āryacetikā (revered [[noble ones]]). The [[Tibetan]] [[mchod rten]] could be misunderstood to mean “[[stūpa]].” The {{Wiki|Chinese}} devotes the last three lines to various [[auspicious signs]] instead. |
314 | 314 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and Chinese. The Tibetan seems to be the result of a corruption so that jāyati (birth) was changed to perhaps jānāti (“know,” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit and Chinese]]. The [[Tibetan]] seems to be the result of a corruption so that jāyati ([[birth]]) was changed to perhaps [[jānāti]] (“know,” “{{Wiki|perceive}}”): “The [[emptinesses]] do not see / are not seen and have no [[death]].” |
315 | 315 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit vijānatha
is the present-tense, second-person-plural form, but presumably this is the Sanskritization of a second-person-plural middle-Indic optative, such as the Pali second-person-plural optative ending yetha. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. The [[Sanskrit]] vijānatha
is the present-tense, second-person-plural [[form]], but presumably this is the Sanskritization of a second-person-plural middle-Indic optative, such as the [[Pali]] second-person-plural optative ending yetha. |
316 | 316 | ||
− | The first part of the chapter until this point is missing in the Gilgit and the Chinese. | + | The first part of the [[chapter]] until this point is missing in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
317 | 317 | ||
− | The name means | + | The [[name]] means “[[arising]] from [[Wikipedia:Existence|nonexistence]],” 無所有起 (wu suo you qi) in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
318 | 318 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit tṛṇa and the Yongle and Peking rtswa. The Degé has rtsa ba ( | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] tṛṇa and the [[Yongle]] and {{Wiki|Peking}} rtswa. The [[Degé]] has [[rtsa ba]] (“[[roots]]”). |
319 | 319 | ||
− | The Sanskrit adds auṣadha (“herbs”) before | + | The [[Sanskrit]] adds auṣadha (“herbs”) before “[[forests]].” {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “[[trees]], [[forests]], and {{Wiki|medicinal}} herbs.” |
320 | 320 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan ri. Sanskrit: auṣadha (“herbs”). | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] ri. [[Sanskrit]]: auṣadha (“herbs”). |
321 | 321 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan dpa’ bo. The Sanskrit dhīra can mean | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] [[dpa’ bo]]. The [[Sanskrit]] [[dhīra]] can mean “[[constant]] and resolute and [[calm]]” as well as “brave and courageous.” |
322 | 322 | ||
− | The past passive participle nirvṛta means | + | The {{Wiki|past}} passive participle nirvṛta means “[[extinguished]],” so the line reads literally, “he was [[extinguished]] like a flame.” [[Nirvāna]] literally means “extinguishment.” |
323 | 323 | ||
− | These concluding eleven verses do not appear in the Chinese. Instead there is this concluding sentence: “Then the Bhagavān said to the youth Candraprabha, ‘Young man, you should reflect that this samādhi has such great power. It can cause a bodhisattva to attain perfect buddhahood.’ ” | + | These concluding eleven verses do not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. Instead there is this concluding sentence: “Then the [[Bhagavān]] said to the youth [[Candraprabha]], ‘Young man, you should reflect that this [[samādhi]] has such great power. It can [[cause]] a [[bodhisattva]] to attain [[perfect buddhahood]].’ ” |
324 | 324 | ||
− | The Sanskrit has an additional concluding verse exhorting those who wish to attain buddhahood to possess this sūtra. | + | The [[Sanskrit]] has an additional concluding verse exhorting those who wish to [[attain buddhahood]] to possess this [[sūtra]]. |
325 | 325 | ||
− | This opening of the chapter until this point is absent in the Gilgit and the Chinese. | + | This opening of the [[chapter]] until this point is absent in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
326 | 326 | ||
− | In Gilgit, this verse was the last verse of the preceding chapter. This verse and the preceding prose that begin this chapter do not appear in the Chinese. | + | In {{Wiki|Gilgit}}, this verse was the last verse of the preceding [[chapter]]. This verse and the preceding prose that begin this [[chapter]] do not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
327 | 327 | ||
− | Sanskrit: “who wish for this samādhi.” Absent from the Tibetan. “Who wish to attain quickly the highest, complete enlightenment of perfect | + | [[Sanskrit]]: “who wish for this [[samādhi]].” Absent from the [[Tibetan]]. “Who wish to attain quickly the [[highest]], [[complete enlightenment]] of [[perfect buddhahood]]” does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
328 | 328 | ||
− | Chinese: “should rest in.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “should rest in.” |
329 | 329 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit, including Gilgit. The Chinese is briefer: “Young man, bodhisattva mahāsattvas should rest in the patience of profound Dharma.” The entire passage in Chinese is: “Young man, you should know that this samādhi has such great power; it will enable bodhisattva mahāsattvas to attain the highest, complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood. Young man, bodhisattva mahāsattvas should rest in the patience of profound Dharma.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]], [[including]] {{Wiki|Gilgit}}. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} is briefer: “Young man, [[bodhisattva]] [[mahāsattvas]] should rest in the [[patience]] of profound [[Dharma]].” The entire passage in {{Wiki|Chinese}} is: “Young man, you should know that this [[samādhi]] has such great power; it will enable [[bodhisattva]] [[mahāsattvas]] to attain the [[highest]], [[complete enlightenment]] of [[perfect buddhahood]]. Young man, [[bodhisattva]] [[mahāsattvas]] should rest in the [[patience]] of profound [[Dharma]].” |
330 | 330 | ||
− | According to the commentary: “They arise from oneself and not from illusions created by another.” In this sentence, the Chinese includes another analogy: “like a wild | + | According to the commentary: “They arise from oneself and not from [[illusions]] created by another.” In this sentence, the {{Wiki|Chinese}} includes another analogy: “like a wild [[horse]]” 如野馬 (ru ye ma). |
331 | 331 | ||
− | The Chinese repeats all the analogies here. | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} repeats all the analogies here. |
332 | 332 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan mi ’jigs pa thob pa, the Gilgit abhayaprāpta, and the Chinese 無畏 (wu wei). The Dutt has arūpaprāpta (attainment of formlessness), apparently from the Hodgson and Shastri, which is repeated in the Vaidya edition. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] mi [[’jigs pa]] [[thob pa]], the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} abhayaprāpta, and the {{Wiki|Chinese}} [[無畏]] ([[wu wei]]). The Dutt has arūpaprāpta ([[attainment]] of [[formlessness]]), apparently from the Hodgson and Shastri, which is repeated in the [[Vaidya]] edition. |
333 | 333 | ||
− | According to the commentary, this means “the memory of previous lives.” | + | According to the commentary, this means “the [[memory]] of [[previous lives]].” |
334 | 334 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan rtogs pa can and the BHS meaning of gatiman. The Chinese has translated it literally as 去者 (qu zhe), “those who have gone to.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] [[rtogs pa]] can and the BHS meaning of gatiman. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has translated it literally as 去者 (qu zhe), “those who have gone to.” |
335 | 335 | ||
− | According to the BHS ananganaḥ and the Chinese. The Tibetan translates as nyon mongs med pa, which it also uses as the translation for niṣkleśa (being without kleśas) just a little further on in this list. | + | According to the BHS ananganaḥ and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. The [[Tibetan]] translates as [[nyon mongs med pa]], which it also uses as the translation for niṣkleśa (being without [[kleśas]]) just a little further on in this list. |
336 | 336 | ||
− | Sanskrit: ājāneya. Tibetan: cang shes. Ājāneya was incorrectly defined as meaning “all-knowing” and was translated therefore into Tibetan as cang shes (“all-knowing”). The term ājāneya was primarily used for thoroughbred horses, but was also applied to people in a laudatory sense. The commentary at a later point states this this means both “tamed” and | + | [[Sanskrit]]: ājāneya. [[Tibetan]]: cang shes. Ājāneya was incorrectly defined as meaning “all-knowing” and was translated therefore into [[Tibetan]] as cang shes (“all-knowing”). The term ājāneya was primarily used for thoroughbred [[horses]], but was also applied to [[people]] in a laudatory [[sense]]. The commentary at a later point states this this means both “tamed” and “[[fearless]].” {{Wiki|Chinese}} translates as “those who are tamed” 調伏者 ([[tiao]] [[fu]] zhe). |
337 | 337 | ||
− | This term probably has its origins in the Middle Indic mahānāga, from which came the BHS Sanskrit mahānagna, meaning “a great champion,” “a man of distinction and nobility.” The BHS nagna can mean both “champion” and “naked” while in Classical Sanskrit it only means “naked.” Nāga can mean | + | This term probably has its origins in the Middle [[Indic]] [[mahānāga]], from which came the BHS [[Sanskrit]] mahānagna, meaning “a great champion,” “a man of {{Wiki|distinction}} and [[nobility]].” The BHS [[nagna]] can mean both “champion” and “naked” while in [[Classical Sanskrit]] it only means “naked.” [[Nāga]] can mean “[[elephant]]” and can also refer to the {{Wiki|cobra}} [[deity]] that is called “[[nāga]]” in this translation. Therefore the {{Wiki|Chinese}} translated this as “great [[dragon]]” 大龍 (da long). |
338 | 338 | ||
− | In this passage the prestigious titles of those in the traditional brahmanical tradition are used as titles of those who have mastered the Buddhist path. The commentary states, “the bodhisattvas are brahmins because they do no bad actions.” | + | In this passage the prestigious titles of those in the [[traditional]] [[brahmanical]] [[tradition]] are used as titles of those who have mastered the [[Buddhist path]]. The commentary states, “the [[bodhisattvas]] are [[brahmins]] because they do no bad [[actions]].” |
339 | 339 | ||
− | For snātaka, see glossary; Chinese: “one who has bathed” 沐浴者 (mu yu zhe). However, the commentary states here that bodhisattvas are snātaka because they have been washed clean of all the stains of the kleśas and remain in the water of patience. | + | For [[snātaka]], see glossary; {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “one who has bathed” 沐浴者 (mu yu zhe). However, the commentary states here that [[bodhisattvas]] are [[snātaka]] because they have been washed clean of all the stains of the [[kleśas]] and remain in the [[water]] of [[patience]]. |
340 | 340 | ||
− | The Sanskrit of the threefold description here (of which this is the first) is pāragaḥ vedakaḥ śrotriyaḥ. The commentary states that bodhisattvas are masters (pāraga, pha rol du song ba) of the Vedas, as they have reached their ultimate conclusion (rig byed kyi mthar thug pa’i pha rol du song bas so, F.43.b.4). | + | The [[Sanskrit]] of the threefold description here (of which this is the first) is pāragaḥ vedakaḥ śrotriyaḥ. The commentary states that [[bodhisattvas]] are [[masters]] (pāraga, pha rol du song ba) of the [[Vedas]], as they have reached their [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] conclusion (rig [[byed]] kyi mthar thug pa’i pha rol du song bas so, F.43.b.4). |
341 | 341 | ||
− | The commentary states that bodhisattvas are vedaka (rig par byed), as they know the nature of whatever is taught. | + | The commentary states that [[bodhisattvas]] are [[vedaka]] ([[rig par byed]]), as they know the [[nature]] of whatever is [[taught]]. |
342 | 342 | ||
− | For śrotriya, see glossary. However, the commentary states here that bodhisattvas are śrotriya because they have renounced everything. | + | For śrotriya, see glossary. However, the commentary states here that [[bodhisattvas]] are śrotriya because they have renounced everything. |
343 | 343 | ||
− | The commentary states that | + | The commentary states that “[[Śākya]]” refers to [[Buddha Śākyamuni]], who was born in the [[Śākya]] {{Wiki|clan}}. |
344 | 344 | ||
− | The commentary states that this means there are no more “thorns of māras, kleśas, and so on,” that appear. | + | The commentary states that this means there are no more “thorns of [[māras]], [[kleśas]], and so on,” that appear. |
345 | 345 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Chinese; does not appear in the Vaidya Sanskrit or the commentary. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and {{Wiki|Chinese}}; does not appear in the [[Vaidya]] [[Sanskrit]] or the commentary. |
346 | 346 | ||
− | This is an analogy to the defensive trench around a fortification, which the commentary states is a boundary created by anger, and so on. | + | This is an analogy to the defensive trench around a fortification, which the commentary states is a boundary created by [[anger]], and so on. |
347 | 347 | ||
− | The commentary states this is a boundary created by the kleśas. | + | The commentary states this is a boundary created by the [[kleśas]]. |
348 | 348 | ||
− | The commentary states this refers to the habitual tendency for the kleśas. | + | The commentary states this refers to the [[habitual tendency]] for the [[kleśas]]. |
349 | 349 | ||
− | The commentary states this means the vicious disease of the kleśas. | + | The commentary states this means the vicious {{Wiki|disease}} of the [[kleśas]]. |
350 | 350 | ||
− | The commentary states this means that they utter the lion’s roar that proclaims selflessness. | + | The commentary states this means that they utter the [[lion’s roar]] that proclaims [[selflessness]]. |
351 | 351 | ||
− | The commentary states this means that their minds are at rest in meditation at all times. | + | The commentary states this means that their [[minds]] are at rest in [[meditation]] at all times. |
352 | 352 | ||
− | The commentary states this means that they are both trained and fearless in the battle with the kleśas. | + | The commentary states this means that they are both trained and [[fearless]] in the {{Wiki|battle}} with the [[kleśas]]. |
353 | 353 | ||
− | The commentary states this means that they are able to pull the heavy burden of benefiting all beings. | + | The commentary states this means that they are able to pull the heavy [[burden]] of benefiting all [[beings]]. |
354 | 354 | ||
− | The commentary states this means that they are victorious over the māras. | + | The commentary states this means that they are victorious over the [[māras]]. |
355 | 355 | ||
− | The commentary states this means that they can single-handedly overcome the strength of the māras. | + | The commentary states this means that they can single-handedly overcome the strength of the [[māras]]. |
356 | 356 | ||
− | The commentary states this means that their qualities are a delight to beings. | + | The commentary states this means that their qualities are a [[delight]] to [[beings]]. |
357 | 357 | ||
− | The commentary states this means that they are unstained by the mud of saṃsāra. | + | The commentary states this means that they are unstained by the mud of [[saṃsāra]]. |
358 | 358 | ||
The commentary states this means that thay are filled with “white,” i.e. good, qualities. | The commentary states this means that thay are filled with “white,” i.e. good, qualities. | ||
359 | 359 | ||
− | The commentary states this means that they know how to tame the most malicious beings. | + | The commentary states this means that they know how to tame the most malicious [[beings]]. |
360 | 360 | ||
− | The commentary states this means that they bring delight and light that is like amrita to beings. | + | The commentary states this means that they bring [[delight]] and {{Wiki|light}} that is like [[amrita]] to [[beings]]. |
361 | 361 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan and Chinese omit | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. The [[Tibetan]] and {{Wiki|Chinese}} omit “[[human]].” |
362 | 362 | ||
− | Verses 9 and 10 are condensed into one verse in the Chinese. | + | Verses 9 and 10 are condensed into one verse in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
363 | 363 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit śailavanāntare and the commentary gcong rong du. The Tibetan translates this as nags ri’i khrod (“a mountain | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] śailavanāntare and the commentary gcong [[rong]] du. The [[Tibetan]] translates this as nags ri’i khrod (“a mountain [[forest]]”). The {{Wiki|Chinese}} translates it as “mountain valley” [[山谷]] (shan gu). |
364 | 364 | ||
− | Verses 13 and 14 are condensed into one verse in the Chinese. | + | Verses 13 and 14 are condensed into one verse in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
365 | 365 | ||
− | The numbering follows the Sanskrit. Verse 17 is absent in the Tibetan, but it is commented on in the commentary. It repeats much of the content of verse 16: “When the mother’s son dies / In a dream she loudly laments. / But no son died for that mother. / Know that all phenomena are like that.” Absent in the Chinese as well. | + | The numbering follows the [[Sanskrit]]. Verse 17 is absent in the [[Tibetan]], but it is commented on in the commentary. It repeats much of the content of verse 16: “When the mother’s son [[dies]] / In a [[dream]] she loudly laments. / But no son [[died]] for that mother. / Know that all [[phenomena]] are like that.” Absent in the {{Wiki|Chinese}} as well. |
366 | 366 | ||
− | Tibetan: de ni ’dus ma byas kyi rigs zhes bya. Sanskrit: asaṃskṛtaṃ gotramidaṃ pravucyati. The language of the Tibetan and the commentary, and the notion of a noncomposite lineage (gotra) is here reminiscent of tathāgatagarbha theory. | + | [[Tibetan]]: de ni [[’dus ma byas]] kyi [[rigs]] [[zhes bya]]. [[Sanskrit]]: asaṃskṛtaṃ gotramidaṃ pravucyati. The [[language]] of the [[Tibetan]] and the commentary, and the notion of a noncomposite [[lineage]] ([[gotra]]) is here reminiscent of [[tathāgatagarbha]] {{Wiki|theory}}. |
367 | 367 | ||
− | This verse is not present in the Chinese. | + | This verse is not {{Wiki|present}} in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
368 | 368 | ||
− | The Chinese has “four methods of mindfulness.” | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has “four [[methods]] of [[mindfulness]].” |
369 | 369 | ||
− | The Sanskrit uses the term kāyasakṣin, “one who has the body as a witness,” which is explained in, for example, the Pali Kāyasakkhisutta as someone whose body has experienced the qualities, such as bliss and samādhi, of the four dhyānas. That is, they have directly experienced it for themselves. | + | The [[Sanskrit]] uses the term kāyasakṣin, “one who has the [[body]] as a {{Wiki|witness}},” which is explained in, for example, the [[Pali]] Kāyasakkhisutta as someone whose [[body]] has [[experienced]] the qualities, such as [[bliss]] and [[samādhi]], of the [[four dhyānas]]. That is, they have directly [[experienced]] it for themselves. |
370 | 370 | ||
− | BHS: pṛthu sarva manyanā, “all worldly pride.” | + | BHS: pṛthu sarva manyanā, “all [[worldly]] [[pride]].” |
371 | 371 | ||
− | The order of verses 7–35 is heavily rearranged in the Chinese. | + | The order of verses 7–35 is heavily rearranged in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
372 | 372 | ||
− | The commentary states that Udraka was also known as Digambhara, which is also the name of a Jain school. However, the name Udraka (Rudraka in some texts) is best known in Buddhism as one of the first teachers of the Buddha. The Buddha stated that after death he was born in the formless realm but would eventually be reborn as an animal. The story for Udraka given in the commentary is that his motivation to meditate was to attain miraculous powers. He succeeded and was famous for being able to fly. But when he was told that his path was not genuine, he fell from the sky and went to the hells. | + | The commentary states that [[Udraka]] was also known as Digambhara, which is also the [[name]] of a [[Jain]] school. However, the [[name]] [[Udraka]] (Rudraka in some texts) is best known in [[Buddhism]] as one of the first [[teachers]] of the [[Buddha]]. The [[Buddha]] stated that after [[death]] he was born in the [[formless realm]] but would eventually be [[reborn]] as an [[animal]]. The story for [[Udraka]] given in the commentary is that his [[motivation]] to [[meditate]] was to attain [[miraculous powers]]. He succeeded and was famous for being able to fly. But when he was told that his [[path]] was not genuine, he fell from the sky and went to the [[hells]]. |
373 | 373 | ||
− | According to the Sanskirt hanyate. The Tibetan translates as bcom (“vanquished”). The Chinese has “he will be killed ….” | + | According to the Sanskirt hanyate. The [[Tibetan]] translates as bcom (“vanquished”). The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has “he will be killed ….” |
374 | 374 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan mi rgod. The Sanskrit caura is “bandit” or “thief.” The Chinese omits “thousands” and describes the bandits or thieves as “strong and carrying spears.” In Tibetan mi rgod can also mean “an | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] [[mi rgod]]. The [[Sanskrit]] caura is “bandit” or “thief.” The {{Wiki|Chinese}} omits “thousands” and describes the bandits or thieves as “strong and carrying spears.” In [[Tibetan]] [[mi rgod]] can also mean “an [[ape]]” and could be used for “bandits.” |
375 | 375 | ||
− | The singular form is according to the Sanskrit. | + | The singular [[form]] is according to the [[Sanskrit]]. |
376 | 376 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan mar. The Sanskrit arpimaṇḍa actually means the scum formed when heating melted butter in order to create ghee. The Chinese has “like two clarified butters in accord” 猶二醍醐合 (you er ti hu he). | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] mar. The [[Sanskrit]] arpimaṇḍa actually means the scum formed when heating melted butter in order to create ghee. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has “like two clarified butters in accord” 猶二醍醐合 (you er ti hu he). |
377 | 377 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has “eat and drink.” The Chinese does not contain either verb and inteprets generally as, “Without proper understanding of the way.” 不應於其法 (bu ying yu qi fa). | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. The [[Tibetan]] has “eat and drink.” The {{Wiki|Chinese}} does not contain either verb and inteprets generally as, “Without proper [[understanding]] of the way.” 不應於其法 (bu [[ying]] yu qi fa). |
378 | 378 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit bisā and the commentary pad ma’i rtsa ba. The Tibetan here has simply rtsa ba. Here the Chinese translates the Sanskrit bisā as 泥藕 (ni ou), “mud and lotus roots,” rather than simply as | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] bisā and the commentary [[pad ma’i rtsa ba]]. The [[Tibetan]] here has simply [[rtsa ba]]. Here the {{Wiki|Chinese}} translates the [[Sanskrit]] bisā as 泥藕 (ni ou), “mud and [[lotus]] [[roots]],” rather than simply as “[[lotus]] [[roots]],” denoting that [[lotus]] [[roots]] grow in the mud and are covered in mud when the [[elephants]] rip them up from the mud. |
379 | 379 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit hastipota. The Mahāvyutpatti has glang for | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] hastipota. The [[Mahāvyutpatti]] has [[glang]] for “[[elephant]],” though in later translations this was used exclusively for “oxen.” The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has “[[elephant]].” |
380 | 380 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Chinese. The Sanskrit has | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and {{Wiki|Chinese}}. The [[Sanskrit]] has “[[birth]] and {{Wiki|illness}}.” |
381 | 381 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. In Tibetan “beyond description” is an adjective only for the true nature of the jinas. In Chinese, it works both as a noun and an adjective. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. In [[Tibetan]] “beyond description” is an {{Wiki|adjective}} only for the [[true nature]] of the jinas. In {{Wiki|Chinese}}, it works both as a {{Wiki|noun}} and an {{Wiki|adjective}}. |
382 | 382 | ||
− | The prose and verse from this point down to “Young Candraprabha adorned the road with many different precious arrangements” 10.30 do not appear in the Chinese, apart from the one prose sentence in which Candraprabha requests the Buddha to come to his home. There is somewhat more in the Gilgit manuscript than in the Chinese. | + | The prose and verse from this point down to “Young [[Candraprabha]] adorned the road with many different [[precious]] arrangements” 10.30 do not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}, apart from the one prose sentence in which [[Candraprabha]] requests the [[Buddha]] to come to his home. There is somewhat more in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}} than in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
383 | 383 | ||
− | The Roman numerals indicate verses that are not contained in the Gilgit manuscript and therefore are not in the Vaidya edition, but are given in footnotes in the Dutt edition of the Gilgit manuscript. | + | The {{Wiki|Roman}} numerals indicate verses that are not contained in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}} and therefore are not in the [[Vaidya]] edition, but are given in footnotes in the Dutt edition of the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}}. |
384 | 384 | ||
− | The commentary states that this means that anything the samādhi is focused upon will be overcome. | + | The commentary states that this means that anything the [[samādhi]] is focused upon will be overcome. |
385 | 385 | ||
− | The commentary states that this means that whatever is desired will appear from space. | + | The commentary states that this means that whatever is [[desired]] will appear from [[space]]. |
386 | 386 | ||
− | The commentary states that this means that it is invulnerable to all distractions. | + | The commentary states that this means that it is invulnerable to all {{Wiki|distractions}}. |
387 | 387 | ||
− | The commentary states that this means that one can go miraculously anywhere at the speed of thought. | + | The commentary states that this means that one can go miraculously anywhere at the {{Wiki|speed}} of [[thought]]. |
388 | 388 | ||
− | The commentary states that this means that all forms can be perceived. | + | The commentary states that this means that all [[forms]] can be [[perceived]]. |
389 | 389 | ||
− | The commentary states that this means that one can directly perceive the tathāgatas in infinite realms. | + | The commentary states that this means that one can directly {{Wiki|perceive}} the [[tathāgatas]] in [[infinite]] [[realms]]. |
390 | 390 | ||
− | The commentary states that this means the consecration of the perfection of wisdom, which has the direct perception of the essence of all emptiness. | + | The commentary states that this means the [[consecration]] of the [[perfection of wisdom]], which has the direct [[perception]] of the [[essence]] of all [[emptiness]]. |
391 | 391 | ||
− | The usual traditional list is of eight liberations, but as in the Gaṇḍavyūhasūtra, this term can be used for any method that brings liberation. | + | The usual [[traditional]] list is of [[eight liberations]], but as in the [[Gaṇḍavyūhasūtra]], this term can be used for any method that brings [[liberation]]. |
392 | 392 | ||
− | According to the commentary, these four enemies are the four māras: the māra of the kleśas, the māra of death, the divine māra (of distracting pleasures), and the māra of the aggregates (of the mind and body). | + | According to the commentary, these four enemies are the four [[māras]]: the [[māra]] of the [[kleśas]], the [[māra]] of [[death]], the [[divine]] [[māra]] (of distracting [[pleasures]]), and the [[māra]] of the [[aggregates]] (of the [[mind and body]]). |
393 | 393 | ||
− | Literally deva, and translated into Tibetan as lha, but this was a term of respect used for kings, as the equivalent of “Your Majesty,” and so on. It is not meant to be taken literally as “a deity.” | + | Literally [[deva]], and translated into [[Tibetan]] as [[lha]], but this was a term of [[respect]] used for [[kings]], as the {{Wiki|equivalent}} of “Your Majesty,” and so on. It is not meant to be taken literally as “a [[deity]].” |
394 | 394 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit toraṇa. Translated into Tibetan as rta babs. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] toraṇa. Translated into [[Tibetan]] as rta babs. |
395 | 395 | ||
− | Synonymous with agallochum and aloeswood. A dark resin in the heartwood of certain tropical trees. | + | {{Wiki|Synonymous}} with agallochum and aloeswood. A dark resin in the heartwood of certain tropical [[trees]]. |
396 | 396 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. Basically the same as damaru. Translated into Tibetan as mkhar rnga. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. Basically the same as [[damaru]]. Translated into [[Tibetan]] as mkhar rnga. |
397 | 397 | ||
− | The text gives both the Sanskrit tuṇava and the Tibetan translation pi wang rgyud gcig pa. | + | The text gives both the [[Sanskrit]] tuṇava and the [[Tibetan translation]] [[pi wang]] rgyud gcig pa. |
398 | 398 | ||
− | A kettle drum played horizontally, wider in the middle with the skin at both ends, played by the hands. One drumhead is smaller than the other. It is a South Indian drum, and maintains the rhythm in Karnataka music. | + | A kettle [[drum]] played horizontally, wider in the middle with the {{Wiki|skin}} at both ends, played by the hands. One drumhead is smaller than the other. It is a [[South Indian]] [[drum]], and maintains the rhythm in [[Karnataka]] [[music]]. |
399 | 399 | ||
− | Tibetan rnga mu kun da. Also called rnga zlum (“round | + | [[Tibetan]] rnga mu kun da. Also called rnga zlum (“round [[drum]]”). From its [[representation]] in a {{Wiki|sculpture}} of a [[mukunda]] drummer, it appears to be a much smaller version of the mṛḍaṅga [[drum]], held in the middle with one hand with one end beaten by the other hand. |
400 | 400 | ||
− | Tibetan rdza rnga chen po (“large kettle | + | [[Tibetan]] rdza rnga [[chen po]] (“large kettle [[drum]]”). It is a kettle [[drum]] played horizontally. Unlike the mṛdaṅga, one half of the [[body]] of the [[drum]] is wider than the other. The [[Sanskrit]] for the list of instruments is in Dutt (116). There the spelling is muruja. |
401 | 401 | ||
− | Considered the purest form of gold, found in the rivers, and believed to have come from a legendary site beyond the Himalayas. | + | Considered the purest [[form]] of {{Wiki|gold}}, found in the [[rivers]], and believed to have come from a legendary site beyond the [[Himalayas]]. |
402 | 402 | ||
− | The Chinese account of this event resumes here, after a few introductory sentences. The Gilgit also omits all the preceding passage, apart from the description of Candraprabha taking leave of the Buddha and returning home. | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} account of this event resumes here, after a few introductory sentences. The {{Wiki|Gilgit}} also omits all the preceding passage, apart from the description of [[Candraprabha]] taking leave of the [[Buddha]] and returning home. |
403 | 403 | ||
− | From the Sanskrit svādanīya (“tasty,” “flavorful”). The Tibetan translates as a noun: myang ba. | + | From the [[Sanskrit]] svādanīya (“tasty,” “flavorful”). The [[Tibetan]] translates as a {{Wiki|noun}}: myang ba. |
404 | 404 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit niryūha can also mean “a pinnacle” or “turret.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. The [[Sanskrit]] niryūha can also mean “a pinnacle” or “turret.” |
405 | 405 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan ba gam, which is an ornamental roof. The Sanskrit pañjara principally means “a cage,” and therefore could be “railings.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] ba gam, which is an ornamental roof. The [[Sanskrit]] pañjara principally means “a cage,” and therefore could be “railings.” |
406 | 406 | ||
− | Tibetan: skar khung dra ba ris (“window-net pattern”). Sanskrit jāla (“net”), though jālaka does mean “lattice-window.” | + | [[Tibetan]]: [[skar]] [[khung]] [[dra ba]] ris (“window-net pattern”). [[Sanskrit]] jāla (“net”), though jālaka does mean “lattice-window.” |
407 | 407 | ||
− | Sanskrit: ardhacandra. Tibetan: zla ba kham pa. This appears to have been a prominent part of a building’s design. | + | [[Sanskrit]]: ardhacandra. [[Tibetan]]: [[zla ba]] [[kham pa]]. This appears to have been a prominent part of a building’s design. |
408 | 408 | ||
− | None of the verses with Roman numerals appear in the Gilgit or the Chinese. | + | None of the verses with {{Wiki|Roman}} numerals appear in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} or the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
409 | 409 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. Absent in the Tibetan, perhaps as a result of a scribal omission in the Sanskrit manuscript, or an omission in translation, as the next name is Durabhisambhava. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. Absent in the [[Tibetan]], perhaps as a result of a scribal omission in the [[Sanskrit]] {{Wiki|manuscript}}, or an omission in translation, as the next [[name]] is Durabhisambhava. |
410 | 410 | ||
− | The commentary states that this is on the south side of the city. Rājagṛha is well known for its natural hot springs. This passage does not appear in the Chinese from “accompanied by many adorned | + | The commentary states that this is on the [[south]] side of the city. [[Rājagṛha]] is well known for its natural [[hot]] springs. This passage does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}} from “accompanied by many adorned [[horses]]” up to this point. |
411 | 411 | ||
− | From this point until Candraprabha speaks does not appear in the Chinese. | + | From this point until [[Candraprabha]] speaks does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
412 | 412 | ||
− | The following seven verses and two lines of prose do not appear in the Chinese or the Gilgit manuscript. | + | The following seven verses and two lines of prose do not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}} or the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}}. |
413 | 413 | ||
− | According to most Kangyurs: zan. Degé: bran. | + | According to most [[Kangyurs]]: zan. [[Degé]]: bran. |
414 | 414 | ||
− | According to the Narthang, Cone, and Degé: ’dong. Pedurma: ’dod. | + | According to the [[Narthang]], Cone, and [[Degé]]: ’dong. Pedurma: [[’dod]]. |
415 | 415 | ||
− | “After speaking these lines” does not appear in the Gilgit or the Chinese. | + | “After {{Wiki|speaking}} these lines” does not appear in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} or the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
416 | 416 | ||
− | + | “[[kumbhāṇḍas]], [[pretas]], [[pūtanas]]” does not appear in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}}. | |
417 | 417 | ||
− | Literally “ten million [times] a hundred thousand million [times] a hundred thousand, which adds up to “a hundred thousand quintillion.” The Chinese has 百千萬億那由他 (bai qian wan yi na yu ta), “one thousand million” (yi’ nayuta). | + | Literally “ten million [times] a hundred thousand million [times] a hundred thousand, which adds up to “a hundred thousand quintillion.” The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has 百千萬億那由他 (bai qian wan yi na yu ta), “one thousand million” (yi’ [[nayuta]]). |
418 | 418 | ||
− | Also known in the past as | + | Also known in the {{Wiki|past}} as “[[Indian]] blue jay.” |
419 | 419 | ||
− | According to the Gilgit Sanskrit. Absent in the Tibetan, presumably accidentally. | + | According to the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} [[Sanskrit]]. Absent in the [[Tibetan]], presumably accidentally. |
420 | 420 | ||
− | Also called | + | Also called “[[red]] avadavats,” “strawberry finches,” and “kalavingka sparrows.” {{Wiki|Dictionaries}} have erroneously identified them as cuckoos; kalaviṅgka birds outside [[India]] have evolved into a [[mythical]] half-human bird. The avadavat is a significant bird in the [[Ganges]] plain and is renowned for its beautiful song. |
421 | 421 | ||
− | The birds do not appear in Gilgit manuscript. The following prose and verses do not appear in the Chinese. | + | The birds do not appear in {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}}. The following prose and verses do not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
422 | 422 | ||
− | From the Sanskrit muṣala. Yongle, Lithang, Peking Narthang, Cone, and Lhasa: rdung | + | From the [[Sanskrit]] muṣala. [[Yongle]], [[Lithang]], {{Wiki|Peking}} [[Narthang]], Cone, and [[Lhasa]]: rdung ’[[dzin]]. [[Degé]]: gtun ’[[dzin]]. [[Musala]] here refers to a large pestle, about three feet long, which is also used as a weapon, like a mace, by a [[deity]] such as a [[yakṣa]] who hurls it at an enemy. |
423 | 423 | ||
− | These are the four traditional divisions of the army: cavalry, elephants, chariots, and infantry. These are also the basis for the game of chess, which originated in India. | + | These are the four [[traditional]] divisions of the {{Wiki|army}}: cavalry, [[elephants]], chariots, and infantry. These are also the basis for the game of {{Wiki|chess}}, which originated in [[India]]. |
424 | 424 | ||
− | These do not appear in the Gilgit manuscript. | + | These do not appear in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}}. |
425 | 425 | ||
− | The Gilgit manuscript fragment has tilaka[ba]kula with what appears to be an omission of the syllable ba (sesame flowers, medlar flowers). | + | The {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}} fragment has [[tilaka]][ba][[kula]] with what appears to be an omission of the {{Wiki|syllable}} ba (sesame [[flowers]], medlar [[flowers]]). |
426 | 426 | ||
− | This prose section does not appear in the Gilgit, but is present in the Shastri and Hodgson (Dutt p. 121). | + | This prose section does not appear in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}}, but is {{Wiki|present}} in the Shastri and Hodgson (Dutt p. 121). |
427 | 427 | ||
In the BHS verse their names are given as Avalokitu and Sthāmu. | In the BHS verse their names are given as Avalokitu and Sthāmu. | ||
428 | 428 | ||
− | In the BHS verse this name is shortened to Amogha. | + | In the BHS verse this [[name]] is shortened to [[Amogha]]. |
429 | 429 | ||
− | In the verse this is given in the short form, | + | In the verse this is given in the short [[form]], “[[Ratna]].” The commentary states that this is another [[name]] for Ratnapāṇi, a [[bodhisattva]] who appears in [[Mahāyāna sūtras]]. |
430 | 430 | ||
− | The BHS verse uses this synonym for Subāhu. | + | The BHS verse uses this {{Wiki|synonym}} for [[Subāhu]]. |
431 | 431 | ||
− | In the BHS verse his name is given as Durabhisambhavu. | + | In the BHS verse his [[name]] is given as Durabhisambhavu. |
432 | 432 | ||
− | In the BHS verse the name is shortened to Vīra. | + | In the BHS verse the [[name]] is shortened to [[Vīra]]. |
433 | 433 | ||
− | According to the BHS jinapādānubaddha. The Tibetan could be interpreted as just meaning “attendants.” | + | According to the BHS jinapādānubaddha. The [[Tibetan]] could be interpreted as just meaning “attendants.” |
434 | 434 | ||
− | Synonym for Maitreya. In the BHS verse the form is Matraku. | + | {{Wiki|Synonym}} for [[Maitreya]]. In the BHS verse the [[form]] is Matraku. |
435 | 435 | ||
− | The Tibetan erroneously translates the kāya in bhāvitakāya as lus (body). | + | The [[Tibetan]] erroneously translates the [[kāya]] in bhāvitakāya as lus ([[body]]). |
436 | 436 | ||
− | Here the Tibetan has three lines of verse, where the Sanskrit has four. The BHS verse is: “He is one who has cultivated love, rejoicing, and equanimity, / He is a great being who has developed compassion, / And through the qualities of the teaching of the Dharma / He has infinite understanding of the qualities of the Lord of jinas.” The Tibetan translation therefore has the last line of each verse being the first line of the following verse, as compared to the Sanskrit. In addition, the last three lines of the final śloka in Sanskrit are not present in the Tibetan. | + | Here the [[Tibetan]] has three lines of verse, where the [[Sanskrit]] has four. The BHS verse is: “He is one who has cultivated [[love]], [[rejoicing]], and [[equanimity]], / He is a [[great being]] who has developed [[compassion]], / And through the qualities of the [[teaching]] of the [[Dharma]] / He has [[infinite]] [[understanding]] of the qualities of the Lord of jinas.” The [[Tibetan translation]] therefore has the last line of each verse being the first line of the following verse, as compared to the [[Sanskrit]]. In addition, the last three lines of the final [[śloka]] in [[Sanskrit]] are not {{Wiki|present}} in the [[Tibetan]]. |
437 | 437 | ||
− | According to the BHS. The Tibetan, zhabs ’bring byed, could be interpreted as “attended to.” | + | According to the BHS. The [[Tibetan]], zhabs ’bring [[byed]], could be interpreted as “attended to.” |
438 | 438 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: “those humans.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. [[Sanskrit]]: “those [[humans]].” |
439 | 439 | ||
− | In the verse, for the sake of the meter, the name is given as Mañjuśirī. | + | In the verse, for the [[sake]] of the meter, the [[name]] is given as Mañjuśirī. |
440 | 440 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan appears to mean “many thousands of millions of Mañjuśrīs.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. The [[Tibetan]] appears to mean “many thousands of millions of Mañjuśrīs.” |
441 | 441 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: “Who have accomplished bodies with the qualities of superior powers.” The Tibetan may have been translating śura instead of śarira. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. [[Sanskrit]]: “Who have accomplished [[bodies]] with the qualities of {{Wiki|superior}} [[powers]].” The [[Tibetan]] may have been translating śura instead of śarira. |
442 | 442 | ||
− | The Sanskrit here uses the synonym Śārisuta for Śāriputra. | + | The [[Sanskrit]] here uses the {{Wiki|synonym}} Śārisuta for [[Śāriputra]]. |
443 | 443 | ||
− | The Sanskrit here is “Maudgal,” which is the name shortened for the verse. | + | The [[Sanskrit]] here is “Maudgal,” which is the [[name]] shortened for the verse. |
444 | 444 | ||
− | BHS: Bhradrikurāja. Usually referred to simply as | + | BHS: Bhradrikurāja. Usually referred to simply as “[[Bhadrika]].” |
445 | 445 | ||
− | In the BHS verse the name is given as Kauñciku. This may be Katyayāna (also known as Kaccāyana or Kaccāna), the only one of the Buddha’s ten principal students not to appear in this list. | + | In the BHS verse the [[name]] is given as Kauñciku. This may be Katyayāna (also known as [[Kaccāyana]] or [[Kaccāna]]), the only one of the [[Buddha’s]] ten [[principal]] students not to appear in this list. |
446 | 446 | ||
− | In the BHS verse the name is given as Koṣṭhilu. | + | In the BHS verse the [[name]] is given as Koṣṭhilu. |
447 | 447 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has stong du, which appears to be a scribal error for stong dgu. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. The [[Tibetan]] has stong du, which appears to be a scribal error for stong dgu. |
448 | 448 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit also has vrata ( | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. The [[Sanskrit]] also has [[vrata]] (“[[vows]] of [[discipline]]”), which would have been translated into [[Tibetan]] as brtul [[zhugs]]. |
449 | 449 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: “And had mastered the recitation of curses and beneficial incantations.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. [[Sanskrit]]: “And had mastered the {{Wiki|recitation}} of curses and beneficial incantations.” |
450 | 450 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: Kārttika, the twelfth month of the Indian year, named after the Pleiades constellation, as the full moon appears near that constellation. In the Western calendar it is in October / November. In India, this is the time after the monsoon has ended and the sky is at its clearest. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. [[Sanskrit]]: [[Wikipedia:Kartika (month)|Kārttika]], the twelfth month of the [[Indian]] year, named after the [[Pleiades]] [[constellation]], as the [[full moon]] appears near that [[constellation]]. In the {{Wiki|Western calendar}} it is in October / November. In [[India]], this is the time after the {{Wiki|monsoon}} has ended and the sky is at its clearest. |
451 | 451 | ||
− | The Sanskrit uses the synonym dānava instead of asura. | + | The [[Sanskrit]] uses the {{Wiki|synonym}} [[dānava]] instead of [[asura]]. |
452 | 452 | ||
− | The Tibetan concludes here. The Sanskrit has the final line of that verse being the first of a four-line verse: “Scattered excellent flowers and supreme incense, / And an abundant variety of sandalwoods. / They circumambulated the Instructor, / And bowed down to the enlightened one.” | + | The [[Tibetan]] concludes here. The [[Sanskrit]] has the final line of that verse being the first of a four-line verse: “Scattered {{Wiki|excellent}} [[flowers]] and supreme [[incense]], / And an [[abundant]] variety of sandalwoods. / They circumambulated the Instructor, / And [[bowed]] down to the [[enlightened one]].” |
453 | 453 | ||
− | The Chinese account of this event resumes again. This paragraph is brief in the Gilgit and Chinese. | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} account of this event resumes again. This paragraph is brief in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} and {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
454 | 454 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: ṛṣabha-gaṇa, “herds of bulls.” Chinese: “a hundred thousand.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. [[Sanskrit]]: ṛṣabha-gaṇa, “herds of bulls.” {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “a hundred thousand.” |
455 | 455 | ||
− | Chinese: | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “[[kings]] of bulls.” |
456 | 456 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit dvirada and the Chinese. The Tibetan translates both “bull” and | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] dvirada and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. The [[Tibetan]] translates both “bull” and “[[elephant]]” with [[glang]]. |
457 | 457 | ||
− | The BHS has parihāraka, equivalent to the Sanskrit parihaṭaka, which can mean “anklet” or “bracelet.” “Anklet” is chosen here, as the others follow. The Tibetan translates this and the following ornament identically as gdu bu. | + | The BHS has parihāraka, {{Wiki|equivalent}} to the [[Sanskrit]] parihaṭaka, which can mean “anklet” or “bracelet.” “Anklet” is chosen here, as the others follow. The [[Tibetan]] translates this and the following ornament identically as [[gdu bu]]. |
458 | 458 | ||
− | From the Sanskrit kaṭaka. | + | From the [[Sanskrit]] kaṭaka. |
459 | 459 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: ambarakusumān (“cloth and | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. [[Sanskrit]]: ambarakusumān (“cloth and [[flowers]]”). |
460 | 460 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: maṇisūtra (“strings of | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. [[Sanskrit]]: maṇisūtra (“strings of [[jewels]]”). |
461 | 461 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan mtsho bya (“lake birds”). The Sanskrit has haṃsa-krauñca (“ducks / geese and cranes”). | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] mtsho bya (“lake birds”). The [[Sanskrit]] has haṃsa-krauñca (“ducks / geese and cranes”). |
462 | 462 | ||
− | The last half of this verse in the Sanskrit does not appear in the Tibetan. The entire verse does not appear in the Chinese. In the Gilgit and Shastri the second half is: “They were free from the net of fear, evil, and ignorance / And wished to bow down before the Sugata.” Hodgson has “stains” (mala) instead of | + | The last half of this verse in the [[Sanskrit]] does not appear in the [[Tibetan]]. The entire verse does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. In the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} and Shastri the second half is: “They were free from the net of {{Wiki|fear}}, [[evil]], and [[ignorance]] / And wished to [[bow]] down before the [[Sugata]].” Hodgson has “stains” ([[mala]]) instead of “{{Wiki|fear}}” ([[bhaya]]). |
463 | 463 | ||
− | The Chinese has “the body of the Buddha with the ten strengths.” | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has “the [[body]] of the [[Buddha]] with the [[ten strengths]].” |
464 | 464 | ||
Literally, a hundred-thousand ten-million. | Literally, a hundred-thousand ten-million. | ||
465 | 465 | ||
− | Chinese: “The celestial palaces became empty, as devas had come to see the Buddha.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “The [[celestial]] {{Wiki|palaces}} became [[empty]], as [[devas]] had come to see the [[Buddha]].” |
466 | 466 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: lokanātha ( | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. [[Sanskrit]]: [[lokanātha]] (“[[Lord of the World]]”). {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “the [[Buddha]], the Lord with the [[ten strengths]].” |
467 | 467 | ||
− | This verse is absent in the Chinese. | + | This verse is absent in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
468 | 468 | ||
The main road connecting towns. | The main road connecting towns. | ||
469 | 469 | ||
− | Literally | + | Literally “[[principal]] and [[intermediate directions]].” {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “[[ten directions]].” |
470 | 470 | ||
− | This verse is in the Gilgit, Shastri, and Hodgson, but does not appear in the Tibetan or the Chinese. | + | This verse is in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}}, Shastri, and Hodgson, but does not appear in the [[Tibetan]] or the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
471 | 471 | ||
− | This verse does not appear in the Chinese. | + | This verse does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
472 | 472 | ||
− | This verse does not appear in the Chinese, but there is an alternative verse that relates how joy arose in those who saw the Buddha and that they wondered when they, too, could make supreme offerings. | + | This verse does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}, but there is an alternative verse that relates how [[joy]] arose in those who saw the [[Buddha]] and that they wondered when they, too, could make supreme [[offerings]]. |
473 | 473 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit does not have “in saṃsāra.” Chinese: “difficult to encounter for a long time,” 久遠難值遇 (jiu yuan nan zhi yu). | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. The [[Sanskrit]] does not have “in [[saṃsāra]].” {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “difficult to encounter for a long time,” 久遠難值遇 (jiu [[yuan]] nan zhi yu). |
474 | 474 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit mahānubhāva and most Kangyurs. The Degé has thub chen (“great muni / | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] mahānubhāva and most [[Kangyurs]]. The [[Degé]] has thub [[chen]] (“great muni / [[Wikipedia:Sage (sophos|sage]]”). The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has 大比丘眾 (da bi qiu [[zhong]]), from the [[Sanskrit]] bhikṣu-saṃgha. |
475 | 475 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit and Chinese: | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. [[Sanskrit and Chinese]]: “[[precious]] [[jewels]].” (BHS maṇiratana = [[Sanskrit]] [[maṇiratna]].) |
476 | 476 | ||
− | The Sanskrit has Śubhamarutāḥ. Maruta is a synonym for deva, and Śubha is a shorter form for the name of the Parīttaśubha paradise. | + | The [[Sanskrit]] has Śubhamarutāḥ. Maruta is a {{Wiki|synonym}} for [[deva]], and [[Śubha]] is a shorter [[form]] for the [[name]] of the Parīttaśubha [[paradise]]. |
477 | 477 | ||
− | The Sanskrit has the synonym “Aparimitaśubha.” | + | The [[Sanskrit]] has the {{Wiki|synonym}} “Aparimitaśubha.” |
478 | 478 | ||
− | The Chinese has an additional verse about other devas coming to see the Lord of the World. | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has an additional verse about other [[devas]] coming to see the [[Lord of the World]]. |
479 | 479 | ||
− | This refers to the Mahābrahma paradise, where Brahmā resides, and is the highest of the three deva realms that are the realms of the first dhyāna in the form realm. | + | This refers to the Mahābrahma [[paradise]], where [[Brahmā]] resides, and is the [[highest]] of the three [[deva realms]] that are the [[realms]] of the [[first dhyāna]] in the [[form realm]]. |
480 | 480 | ||
− | Both the Sanskrit and Tibetan give here the shortened form of the name of this realm: Paranirmita; gzhan | + | Both the [[Sanskrit]] and [[Tibetan]] give here the shortened [[form]] of the [[name]] of this [[realm]]: [[Paranirmita]]; [[gzhan]] ’[[phrul]]. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 他化天 (ta hua [[tian]]), a shortened [[form]] too. |
481 | 481 | ||
− | The Sanskrit gives a shortened form tridaśa (thirty) instead of the usual Trāyastriṃśa ( | + | The [[Sanskrit]] gives a shortened [[form]] tridaśa (thirty) instead of the usual [[Trāyastriṃśa]] (“[[thirty-three]]”). The [[Tibetan]] and {{Wiki|Chinese}}, however, translate as [[thirty-three]]. |
482 | 482 | ||
− | This first line is conjoined into Verse 53 in the Chinese; the rest is omitted. | + | This first line is conjoined into Verse 53 in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}; the rest is omitted. |
483 | 483 | ||
− | It is Virūpākṣa that is traditionally said to be the lord over the nāgas. Nevertheless, this may reflect an earlier variant tradition. Not mentioned in the Chinese. | + | It is [[Virūpākṣa]] that is [[traditionally]] said to be the lord over the [[nāgas]]. Nevertheless, this may reflect an earlier variant [[tradition]]. Not mentioned in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
484 | 484 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Chinese. The Sanskrit omits this and instead has “Also countless Māladhāra devas.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and {{Wiki|Chinese}}. The [[Sanskrit]] omits this and instead has “Also countless Māladhāra [[devas]].” |
485 | 485 | ||
− | This verse is in the Gilgit manuscript but not present in the Chinese. | + | This verse is in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}} but not {{Wiki|present}} in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
486 | 486 | ||
− | This verse and the following two do not appear in the Gilgit manuscript or the Chinese. They are present in the Shastri and Hodgson. The Tibetan corresponds with the Hodgson version of the verses. | + | This verse and the following two do not appear in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}} or the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. They are {{Wiki|present}} in the Shastri and Hodgson. The [[Tibetan]] corresponds with the Hodgson version of the verses. |
487 | 487 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan gdengs ka can and the Mahāvyutpatti. Gilgit: Bhogaka. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] [[gdengs]] ka can and the [[Mahāvyutpatti]]. {{Wiki|Gilgit}}: Bhogaka. |
488 | 488 | ||
− | This verse is not present in the Gilgit or the Chinese. | + | This verse is not {{Wiki|present}} in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} or the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
489 | 489 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit, which is in the singular. The Chinese assumes the plural, referring to all the previous nāga kings. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]], which is in the singular. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} assumes the plural, referring to all the previous [[nāga kings]]. |
490 | 490 | ||
− | Vachellia farnesiana. The common English name is “needle bush,” because of its numerous thorns. The Sanskrit name is kept in both the English and Chinese translation because it is the origin of the nāga’s name. | + | Vachellia farnesiana. The common English [[name]] is “needle bush,” because of its numerous thorns. The [[Sanskrit]] [[name]] is kept in both the English and {{Wiki|Chinese}} translation because it is the origin of the nāga’s [[name]]. |
491 | 491 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit, which has the adjective “little,” and also the account in the Vinaya, which states that as a monk in the time of Buddha Kāśyapa he cut down the thorny bush at the entrance of his cave because it always snagged his robes. Cutting down bushes or even grass is contrary to the bhikṣu rules. Therefore he was reborn as a nāga with a tree growing out of his head. This caused him pain whenever the wind blew. In Chinese the word 小 (xiao), as an adjective, means “little,” as in the Sanskrit. As a verb it means “belittle” or “make something small.” The main verb used is 壞 (huai), i.e., “to destroy or damage,” rather than “to cut down.” These two verbs together, 壞小 (huai xiao), could be interpreted as “cutting the bush to make it small,” or “cutting the bush in contempt.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]], which has the {{Wiki|adjective}} “little,” and also the account in the [[Vinaya]], which states that as a [[monk]] in the time of [[Buddha]] [[Kāśyapa]] he cut down the thorny bush at the entrance of his [[cave]] because it always snagged his [[robes]]. Cutting down bushes or even grass is contrary to the [[bhikṣu]] {{Wiki|rules}}. Therefore he was [[reborn]] as a [[nāga]] with a [[tree]] growing out of his head. This [[caused]] him [[pain]] whenever the [[wind]] blew. In {{Wiki|Chinese}} the [[word]] 小 (xiao), as an {{Wiki|adjective}}, means “little,” as in the [[Sanskrit]]. As a verb it means “belittle” or “make something small.” The main verb used is 壞 (huai), i.e., “to destroy or damage,” rather than “to cut down.” These two verbs together, 壞小 (huai xiao), could be interpreted as “cutting the bush to make it small,” or “cutting the bush in [[contempt]].” |
492 | 492 | ||
− | This verse is considerably different in the Chinese. | + | This verse is considerably different in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
493 | 493 | ||
− | In terms of early Mahāyāna cosmology, “the king of Alakavatī” is Kubera, king of the yakṣas. In the tantric tradition, Alakavatī is the realm of Vajrapāṇi. | + | In terms of early [[Mahāyāna]] [[cosmology]], “the [[king]] of Alakavatī” is [[Kubera]], [[king]] of the [[yakṣas]]. In the [[tantric tradition]], Alakavatī is the [[realm]] of [[Vajrapāṇi]]. |
494 | 494 | ||
− | This is the first of eight verses that in the Chinese are reduced to three verses listing names. | + | This is the first of eight verses that in the {{Wiki|Chinese}} are reduced to three verses listing names. |
495 | 495 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan here translates the names, earlier translated as lngas rtsen and shā kya ’phel, as dus ’phel lnga po, which appears to indicate a corruption in the Sanskrit text that was used for the translation, resulting in kālavṛddho (“time increase”), which would match dus ’phel (“time increase”). | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. The [[Tibetan]] here translates the names, earlier translated as lngas rtsen and shā kya ’phel, as dus ’phel lnga po, which appears to indicate a corruption in the [[Sanskrit]] text that was used for the translation, resulting in kālavṛddho (“time increase”), which would match dus ’phel (“time increase”). |
496 | 496 | ||
− | This verse and the following verses are absent in the Chinese. | + | This verse and the following verses are absent in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
497 | 497 | ||
− | This name seems to appear twice, once in transliteration and once in translation in another line: mi’u thung (dwarf). | + | This [[name]] seems to appear twice, once in transliteration and once in translation in another line: [[mi’u thung]] ({{Wiki|dwarf}}). |
498 | 498 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit nadi and the Chinese 河 (he). The Tibetan ’bab chu could have been interpreted to mean “waterfall.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] [[nadi]] and the {{Wiki|Chinese}} 河 (he). The [[Tibetan]] ’bab chu could have been interpreted to mean “waterfall.” |
499 | 499 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: “rejoiced at the Jina’s entry.” The line order follows the Sanskrit. The last two lines are not present in the Chinese. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. [[Sanskrit]]: “rejoiced at the Jina’s entry.” The line order follows the [[Sanskrit]]. The last two lines are not {{Wiki|present}} in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
500 | 500 | ||
− | Chinese: “When the Buddha and others had concluded their meals, put down their alms bowls, and washed their hands…” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “When the [[Buddha]] and others had concluded their meals, put down their [[alms bowls]], and washed their hands…” |
501 | 501 | ||
− | The Tibetan ras bcos bu (literally, “processed cotton”) is said in Tibetan-English dictionaries to mean “calico.” The Sanskrit has | + | The [[Tibetan]] ras bcos bu (literally, “processed cotton”) is said in Tibetan-English dictionaries to mean “calico.” The [[Sanskrit]] has “[[divine]] duṣya cloths.” Duṣya in [[Sanskrit]] can mean “cotton” and “calico.” Calico was [[traditionally]] made in [[Karnataka]], but was always the cheapest cloth, and therefore it is unlikely that it would have that meaning here. Dūṣya is probably a Sanskritization of a Middle [[Indic]] [[word]] such as the [[Pali]] [[dussa]], which means “woven cloth.” In {{Wiki|ancient India}}, cloth was usually made of cotton, but as the cloth referred to here is extremely expensive it may literally mean “[[divine]] cotton,” or alternatively, “{{Wiki|silk}},” which at that time in {{Wiki|ancient India}} could only be imported from [[China]] and was very expensive. |
502 | 502 | ||
− | Only the number is given. In the Sanskrit the number is ninety-nine trillion. In the Chinese it is ten thousand. It is assumed that the reader will know this refers to silver coins, the raupya (the origin of the present day rupee), which was also tied to the value of silver until the end of the nineteenth century. | + | Only the number is given. In the [[Sanskrit]] the number is ninety-nine trillion. In the {{Wiki|Chinese}} it is ten thousand. It is assumed that the reader will know this refers to {{Wiki|silver}} coins, the raupya (the origin of the {{Wiki|present}} day rupee), which was also tied to the value of {{Wiki|silver}} until the end of the nineteenth century. |
503 | 503 | ||
− | The following verses are not in the Gilgit, Sanskrit, or Chinese, but are in the Shastri and Hodgson manuscripts. | + | The following verses are not in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}}, [[Sanskrit]], or {{Wiki|Chinese}}, but are in the Shastri and Hodgson [[manuscripts]]. |
504 | 504 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit kroṣṭaka. The Tibetan translates this as wa ( | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] kroṣṭaka. The [[Tibetan]] translates this as wa (“{{Wiki|fox}}”), and the {{Wiki|Chinese}} also translates it as “{{Wiki|fox}},” as the jackal is not native to [[China]]. However, the analogy is clearly concerning the rivalry between [[lions]] and jackals, the [[latter]] generally eating what the [[lions]] leave. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has “[[lion’s roar]]” rather than “[[lion]].” |
505 | 505 | ||
− | The Sanskrit uses the same word as in the first line, svabhāva, translated in the first line as rang bzhin. In this second line svabhāva is translated into Tibetan as ngo bo nyid instead of rang bzhin ( | + | The [[Sanskrit]] uses the same [[word]] as in the first line, [[svabhāva]], translated in the first line as [[rang bzhin]]. In this second line [[svabhāva]] is translated into [[Tibetan]] as [[ngo bo nyid]] instead of [[rang bzhin]] (“[[nature]]”), and [[prakṛti]] (which can also mean “[[character]]” as well as “[[nature]]”) is translated as [[rang bzhin]]. |
506 | 506 | ||
− | The Tibetan translates prakṛti as rang bzhin, which in the first line had been used to translate svabhāva. | + | The [[Tibetan]] translates [[prakṛti]] as [[rang bzhin]], which in the first line had been used to translate [[svabhāva]]. |
507 | 507 | ||
− | In the Sanskrit but absent in the Tibetan is vipākalakṣaṇānārambhaṇalakṣaṇān. | + | In the [[Sanskrit]] but absent in the [[Tibetan]] is vipākalakṣaṇānārambhaṇalakṣaṇān. |
508 | 508 | ||
− | This is repeating with different words what is said in verse 27 of chapter 2. Here prabhāṣa is equivalent to pratibhāṇa (“confident | + | This is repeating with different words what is said in verse 27 of [[chapter]] 2. Here prabhāṣa is {{Wiki|equivalent}} to pratibhāṇa (“confident [[eloquence]]”) in that verse. The [[Tibetan]] has here [[byang chub]] (“[[enlightenment]]”), possibly from a corruption of bhoti (“will be”) to [[bodhi]] (“[[enlightenment]]”) in the {{Wiki|manuscript}} it was translated from. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} version is slightly different: 若說如是法, 菩薩了知者, 彼得無愛辯, 說億修多羅 (ruo shuo ru shi fa, pu sa liao [[zhi zhe]], bi de wu ai [[bian]], shuo yi xiu duo luo). The {{Wiki|equivalent}} of pratibhāṇa is used. |
509 | 509 | ||
− | The Tibetan sngon pa’i mtha’ from the Sanskrit pūrvāntaṃ means “the past.” The commentary explains this as knowing that phenomena have no past or future. However, this may be the result of an early corruption in the text, perhaps of prakṛtatvaṃ or similar, as the Chinese translates it more cogently as “they know the nature of the sound,” and so on. | + | The [[Tibetan]] sngon pa’i mtha’ from the [[Sanskrit]] pūrvāntaṃ means “the {{Wiki|past}}.” The commentary explains this as [[knowing]] that [[phenomena]] have no {{Wiki|past}} or {{Wiki|future}}. However, this may be the result of an early corruption in the text, perhaps of prakṛtatvaṃ or similar, as the {{Wiki|Chinese}} translates it more cogently as “they know the [[nature]] of the [[sound]],” and so on. |
510 | 510 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. The Chinese has | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and [[Sanskrit]]. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has “[[nature]].” |
511 | 511 | ||
− | The Sanskrit has hriyate (“ashamed”). The Tibetan ’phrogs appears to have translated from something like hāryate (“taken away”). Chinese: 染 (ran), (“polluted / afflicted”). | + | The [[Sanskrit]] has hriyate (“ashamed”). The [[Tibetan]] ’phrogs appears to have translated from something like hāryate (“taken away”). {{Wiki|Chinese}}: [[染]] (ran), (“polluted / afflicted”). |
512 | 512 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and Tibetan. The Chinese has | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] and [[Tibetan]]. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has “[[nature]].” |
513 | 513 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan omits “on birth.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. The [[Tibetan]] omits “on [[birth]].” |
514 | 514 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan appears to have translated from a manuscript in which duḥkhaṃ had been corrupted to dharmaṃ, with the resulting meaning | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. The [[Tibetan]] appears to have translated from a {{Wiki|manuscript}} in which duḥkhaṃ had been corrupted to dharmaṃ, with the resulting meaning “[[cessation]] of [[phenomena]].” |
515 | 515 | ||
− | Literally, buddhaputra (“sons of the | + | Literally, buddhaputra (“sons of the [[buddhas]]”). |
516 | 516 | ||
− | Sanskrit: mitrabhadra. This is synonymous with kalyāṇamitra. | + | [[Sanskrit]]: [[mitrabhadra]]. This is {{Wiki|synonymous}} with [[kalyāṇamitra]]. |
517 | 517 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan srin po. Sanskrit: niśācarā, a synonym for rākṣasa. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] [[srin po]]. [[Sanskrit]]: niśācarā, a {{Wiki|synonym}} for [[rākṣasa]]. |
518 | 518 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and the Chinese 柔何處眾演說法 (rou he chu zhong yan shuo fa). Vaidya Sanskrit: paryāyasūtrato, “teaches the Dharma according to the way of the sūtra.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and the {{Wiki|Chinese}} 柔何處眾演說法 (rou he chu [[zhong]] yan shuo fa). [[Vaidya]] [[Sanskrit]]: paryāyasūtrato, “teaches the [[Dharma]] according to the way of the [[sūtra]].” |
519 | 519 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and Chinese. The Tibetan appears to say, “they teach the buddhas.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit and Chinese]]. The [[Tibetan]] appears to say, “they teach the [[buddhas]].” |
520 | 520 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit and Chinese: “always skilled.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. [[Sanskrit and Chinese]]: “always [[skilled]].” |
521 | 521 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Dutt’s Gilgit vipāka (ripening). The Shastri and Gilgit have vibhakti (“different categories”) and the Hodgson has the corruption virakti instead of vipāka. Chinese: 為人顯示因果理 (wei ren xian shi yin guo), “they reveal to others the principle / law of cause and results.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and Dutt’s {{Wiki|Gilgit}} [[vipāka]] (ripening). The Shastri and {{Wiki|Gilgit}} have vibhakti (“different categories”) and the Hodgson has the corruption virakti instead of [[vipāka]]. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 為人顯示因果理 (wei ren xian shi [[yin]] guo), “they reveal to others the [[principle]] / [[law of cause]] and results.” |
522 | 522 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Dutt’s Gilgit. The Vaidya Sanskrit has sbhṛti (“no meaning”) instead of smṛti ( | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and Dutt’s {{Wiki|Gilgit}}. The [[Vaidya]] [[Sanskrit]] has sbhṛti (“no meaning”) instead of [[smṛti]] (“[[memory]]”). The {{Wiki|Chinese}} does not have “[[pure]].” |
523 | 523 | ||
− | Unusually here nāga has been translated not just as klu but as klu ’brug, adding the syllable for | + | Unusually here [[nāga]] has been translated not just as [[klu]] but as [[klu]] ’brug, adding the {{Wiki|syllable}} for “[[dragon]].” {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “[[dragon]].” |
524 | 524 | ||
− | All four lines of this verse begin with vipula (“vast”), though this is not reflected in the Tibetan translation. There the word is translated differently in each line, but here an attempt has been made to keep the repetition in English. | + | All four lines of this verse begin with [[vipula]] (“vast”), though this is not reflected in the [[Tibetan translation]]. There the [[word]] is translated differently in each line, but here an attempt has been made to keep the repetition in English. |
525 | 525 | ||
− | Chinese: 廣大 (guang da), “vast,” appears in the first and third line only. | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 廣大 (guang da), “vast,” appears in the first and third line only. |
526 | 526 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit rāṣṭra, translated into Tibetan as grong, which could mean “village,” “town,” or “city.” Chinese: “of the | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] [[rāṣṭra]], translated into [[Tibetan]] as [[grong]], which could mean “village,” “town,” or “city.” {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “of the [[world]]” 世間. |
527 | 527 | ||
− | The name is in a BHS form: Maitraka. | + | The [[name]] is in a BHS [[form]]: [[Maitraka]]. |
528 | 528 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. The order of the lines in the Tibetan translation is rather awkward, and it appears that the second and third lines have changed place. Rearranged they would be: “Similarly Buddha Amitāyus also / Has taught many kinds of benefits: / ‘All who wish ( | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. The order of the lines in the [[Tibetan translation]] is rather awkward, and it appears that the second and third lines have changed place. Rearranged they would be: “Similarly [[Buddha Amitāyus]] also / Has [[taught]] many kinds of benefits: / ‘All who wish (’[[dod]]) for my [[Sukhāvatī]] / Will go to [[Abhirati]] and see [[Buddha]] [[Akṣobhya]].’ The {{Wiki|Chinese}} does not include the [[name]] “[[Abhirati]].” |
529 | 529 | ||
− | This last verse appears to be spoken by Candraprabha in the Sanskrit and Tibetan. In the Chinese, however, these are the words of the Buddha: “Now I have explained such innumerable benefits and merits / qualities. Those who wish to attain merits / qualities similar to mine should uphold this sūtra during the time of degeneration.” | + | This last verse appears to be spoken by [[Candraprabha]] in the [[Sanskrit]] and [[Tibetan]]. In the {{Wiki|Chinese}}, however, these are the [[words of the Buddha]]: “Now I have explained such {{Wiki|innumerable}} benefits and [[merits]] / qualities. Those who wish to attain [[merits]] / qualities similar to mine should uphold this [[sūtra]] during the time of {{Wiki|degeneration}}.” |
530 | 530 | ||
− | From the Sanskrit prabhāvyate. The Tibetan appears to have translated from a manuscript with something like pravbhidyate or prabhedyate (“divide,” “categorize”). | + | From the [[Sanskrit]] prabhāvyate. The [[Tibetan]] appears to have translated from a {{Wiki|manuscript}} with something like pravbhidyate or prabhedyate (“divide,” “categorize”). |
531 | 531 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit, the commentary, and the Chinese. The Tibetan translates as “the nature of the mind is without form,” presumably translating from svabhāvam arūpyam as a corruption of niḥsvabhāvam arūpyam. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]], the commentary, and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. The [[Tibetan]] translates as “the [[nature of the mind]] is without [[form]],” presumably translating from svabhāvam arūpyam as a corruption of niḥsvabhāvam arūpyam. |
532 | 532 | ||
− | The Chinese adds “and cannot be seen.” | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} adds “and cannot be seen.” |
533 | 533 | ||
− | According to the BHS and the Chinese. The Tibetan has either translated from a corruption in a manuscript from akṣara-vibhāvita-jñāna to akṣaya-vibhāvita-jñāna (“letters” being changed into | + | According to the BHS and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. The [[Tibetan]] has either translated from a corruption in a {{Wiki|manuscript}} from akṣara-vibhāvita-jñāna to akṣaya-vibhāvita-jñāna (“letters” being changed into “[[indestructible]], unending”) or chosen akṣara’s alternative meaning, “imperishable.” The BHS meaning of vibhāva can be “to be free of.” However, vibhāva can be translated into [[Tibetan]] as “[[meditation]]” as well as “[[non-existing]],” and so on. Therefore the [[Tibetan]] has, “They [[meditate]] on unending [[wisdom]],” which does not appear to fit the context. |
534 | 534 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan and Chinese omit “the words.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. The [[Tibetan]] and {{Wiki|Chinese}} omit “the words.” |
535 | 535 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan and Chinese omit “the words.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. The [[Tibetan]] and {{Wiki|Chinese}} omit “the words.” |
536 | 536 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and Chinese. The Tibetan omits “the knowledge.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit and Chinese]]. The [[Tibetan]] omits “the [[knowledge]].” |
537 | 537 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit karmakṛtāyāḥ. The Tibetan yongs su sbyang ba could be translated as “completely purified.” The Chinese omits “who created the karma (or completely purified) in previous lifetimes.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] karmakṛtāyāḥ. The [[Tibetan]] yongs su [[sbyang ba]] could be translated as “completely [[purified]].” The {{Wiki|Chinese}} omits “who created the [[karma]] (or completely [[purified]]) in previous lifetimes.” |
538 | 538 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] ’[[khyil ba]] and the [[Sanskrit]] avartāyāḥ, though it could also be translated as “repetition of dharāṇīs.” |
539 | 539 | ||
− | The commentary states that here | + | The commentary states that here “{{Wiki|retention}}” ([[dhāraṇī]]) is {{Wiki|equivalent}} to [[wisdom]]. The reference to retentions does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
540 | 540 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has the list of qualities as all being attainments. The commentary has “unobscured patience.” The Chinese 得修無障法忍 (de xiu wu zhang fa ren) can be interpreted as “became capable of practicing unobscured patience.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. The [[Tibetan]] has the list of qualities as all being [[attainments]]. The commentary has “unobscured [[patience]].” The {{Wiki|Chinese}} 得修無障法忍 (de xiu wu zhang fa ren) can be interpreted as “became capable of practicing unobscured [[patience]].” |
541 | 541 | ||
− | This verse is very different in the Chinese. | + | This verse is very different in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
542 | 542 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. Tibetan has only “They know all phenomena.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. [[Tibetan]] has only “They know all [[phenomena]].” |
543 | 543 | ||
− | This verse is very different in the Chinese. | + | This verse is very different in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
544 | 544 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan, presumably translating from śīlaṃ, though the Sanskrit has śikṣāṃ ( | + | According to the [[Tibetan]], presumably translating from śīlaṃ, though the [[Sanskrit]] has śikṣāṃ (“{{Wiki|learning}},” “study”). |
545 | 545 | ||
− | Chinese: “They would rather forsake their own life than violate the teaching of the tathāgatas.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “They would rather forsake their [[own]] [[life]] than violate the [[teaching]] of the [[tathāgatas]].” |
546 | 546 | ||
− | The Sanskrit manasikāra and the Tibetan yid la byed pa can mean, according to context, “fixed attention,” | + | The [[Sanskrit]] [[manasikāra]] and the [[Tibetan]] [[yid la byed pa]] can mean, according to context, “fixed [[attention]],” “[[concentration]],” “focused {{Wiki|reflection}},” etc. The commentary states that the [[samādhi]] being devoid of such factors is in [[relation]] to [[mind]] and [[thoughts]], [[subject]] and [[object]], [[action]] and [[object]], and so on. The negative of the term ([[amanasikāra]], yid la mi [[byed pa]]) was later adapted into the [[mahāmudrā tradition]]. |
547 | 547 | ||
− | The BHS term raṇā is synonymous with kleśa, and both are translated into Tibetan as nyon mongs. | + | The BHS term raṇā is {{Wiki|synonymous}} with [[kleśa]], and both are translated into [[Tibetan]] as [[nyon mongs]]. |
548 | 548 | ||
− | In the Chinese, this line uses an unusual expression in conjunction with equality: 平等非嶮地 (ping deng fei xian di). 平等 (ping deng) is “equality,” 非 (fei) “not,” 嶮地 (xian) is the same as 險 and means “steep, lofty, precipitous,” and 地 (di) is “land, level, bhūmi.” The term samādhi does not appear. | + | In the {{Wiki|Chinese}}, this line uses an unusual expression in {{Wiki|conjunction}} with equality: 平等非嶮地 (ping deng fei xian di). 平等 (ping deng) is “equality,” [[非]] (fei) “not,” 嶮地 (xian) is the same as 險 and means “steep, lofty, precipitous,” and 地 (di) is “land, level, [[bhūmi]].” The term [[samādhi]] does not appear. |
549 | 549 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit: na… asti. The commentary and various Kangyurs, including the Degé, have yod med. The Pedurma has yong med. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]: na… [[asti]]. The commentary and various [[Kangyurs]], [[including]] the [[Degé]], have [[yod med]]. The Pedurma has yong med. |
550 | 550 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit and Chinese: | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. [[Sanskrit and Chinese]]: “[[grasping]].” |
551 | 551 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit and Chinese: | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. [[Sanskrit and Chinese]]: “[[grasping]].” |
552 | 552 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit and Chinese: “without attachment.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. [[Sanskrit and Chinese]]: “without [[attachment]].” |
553 | 553 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit spṛśi. Tibetan: dran pa, translated from a corruption of spṛśi to smrti ( | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] spṛśi. [[Tibetan]]: [[dran pa]], translated from a corruption of spṛśi to [[smrti]] (“[[mindfulness]]” without [[pride]]). |
554 | 554 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan, Sanskrit, and Chinese: “is the noble path.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]], [[Sanskrit]], and {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “is the [[noble path]].” |
555 | 555 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit śantibhūmi. The Tibetan has “level of buddhahood,” perhaps translating from buddhabhūmi. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] śantibhūmi. The [[Tibetan]] has “level of [[buddhahood]],” perhaps translating from buddhabhūmi. |
556 | 556 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan, Sanskrit, and Chinese: | + | According to the [[Tibetan]], [[Sanskrit]], and {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “[[meditation]] and [[wisdom]].” |
557 | 557 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and the commentary. The Tibetan has | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] and the commentary. The [[Tibetan]] has “[[peace]]” instead of “[[meditation]].” |
558 | 558 | ||
Some of the lines of this verse have been exchanged with lines from the subsequent verse for a clearer reading. | Some of the lines of this verse have been exchanged with lines from the subsequent verse for a clearer reading. | ||
559 | 559 | ||
− | In the Chinese, the order of this and the preceding verse is reversed. | + | In the {{Wiki|Chinese}}, the order of this and the preceding verse is reversed. |
560 | 560 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and the Kangyurs that have the genitive gi. The Degé has the instrumental gis. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] and the [[Kangyurs]] that have the {{Wiki|genitive}} gi. The [[Degé]] has the instrumental gis. |
561 | 561 | ||
− | From the Sanskrit dharmadhātumaya, and as in the Chinese. The Tibetan may be translated from a manuscript that read dharmadhātunaya: “the way of the essence of phenomena.” | + | From the [[Sanskrit]] dharmadhātumaya, and as in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. The [[Tibetan]] may be translated from a {{Wiki|manuscript}} that read dharmadhātunaya: “the way of the [[essence]] of [[phenomena]].” |
562 | 562 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan mya ngan. The BHS has aṅgana (“blemish,” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] mya [[ngan]]. The BHS has aṅgana (“blemish,” “[[impurity]],” “[[evil]]”). The {{Wiki|Chinese}} [[惱]] agrees with the BHS. |
563 | 563 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. The Chinese has “It cannot be understood through words. This is because phenomena do not have characteristics.” This is also a legitimate translation if it is assumed that in sarvadharmāṇa lakṣaṇam the latter word is actually alakṣaṇam. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and [[Sanskrit]]. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has “It cannot be understood through words. This is because [[phenomena]] do not have [[characteristics]].” This is also a legitimate translation if it is assumed that in sarvadharmāṇa lakṣaṇam the [[latter]] [[word]] is actually alakṣaṇam. |
564 | 564 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and most Kangyurs. The Degé has dga’ ( | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] and most [[Kangyurs]]. The [[Degé]] has [[dga’]] (“[[joy]]”). |
565 | 565 | ||
− | The Chinese appears to mean, “through language only knowledge is gained.” | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} appears to mean, “through [[language]] only [[knowledge]] is gained.” |
566 | 566 | ||
− | The Degé has erroneously repeated the first two lines of the last verse at the beginning of this penultimate verse, making it into six lines. | + | The [[Degé]] has erroneously repeated the first two lines of the last verse at the beginning of this penultimate verse, making it into six lines. |
567 | 567 | ||
− | There is a play of words here on saṃpāra (“the further side”) and the BHS pārami ( | + | There is a play of words here on saṃpāra (“the further side”) and the BHS pārami (“[[perfection]]”). The {{Wiki|Chinese}} translates as “the other side” and translates the verse as “a command to the listener.” |
568 | 568 | ||
− | Chinese: “Then the youth Candraprabha said these words to the Bhagavān.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “Then the youth [[Candraprabha]] said these words to the [[Bhagavān]].” |
569 | 569 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan spobs. The Sanskrit pratibhāti could also mean “elucidates this for me.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] spobs. The [[Sanskrit]] pratibhāti could also mean “elucidates this for me.” |
570 | 570 | ||
− | Chinese: “tormented by sickness, old age, and death.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “tormented by [[sickness]], [[old age]], and [[death]].” |
571 | 571 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan dpa’ bo, which appears to have translated from a manuscript that had vīra instead of the Sanskrit vīrye, “with diligence.” Chinese: 善哉, the most common translation of Sanskrit sādhu, ( | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] [[dpa’ bo]], which appears to have translated from a {{Wiki|manuscript}} that had [[vīra]] instead of the [[Sanskrit]] vīrye, “with [[diligence]].” {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 善哉, the most common translation of [[Sanskrit]] [[sādhu]], (“[[holy man]],” “[[saint]]”). |
572 | 572 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit krudhyase. The Tibetan translates as ’khrugs, which primarily has the meaning of “disturbed.” According to the Mahāvyuttpati this would be a translation of kṣubhyase, meaning “disturbed.” Therefore this may be a translation from a scribal corruption in the Sanskrit. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] krudhyase. The [[Tibetan]] translates as ’khrugs, which primarily has the meaning of “disturbed.” According to the Mahāvyuttpati this would be a translation of kṣubhyase, meaning “disturbed.” Therefore this may be a translation from a scribal corruption in the [[Sanskrit]]. |
573 | 573 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and Chinese. The Tibetan has “maintain various views.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit and Chinese]]. The [[Tibetan]] has “maintain various [[views]].” |
574 | 574 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan appears to make this line the voice of devas that are accompanying the music. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. The [[Tibetan]] appears to make this line the {{Wiki|voice}} of [[devas]] that are accompanying the [[music]]. |
575 | 575 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit kalaviṅka, translated into Tibetan here as | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] [[kalaviṅka]], translated into [[Tibetan]] here as “[[cuckoo]],” even though earlier they were listed separately where [[kalaviṅka]] was simply transliterated. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} transliterates as [[迦陵頻伽]]. The avadavat was unknown [[in Tibet]] while the [[cuckoo]] was very familiar. However, the avadavat is a bird known in [[North India]] for its beautiful song. |
576 | 576 | ||
− | The Sanskrit is literally “twice born,” referring to first the egg being laid and then the hatching. | + | The [[Sanskrit]] is literally “twice born,” referring to first the egg being laid and then the hatching. |
577 | 577 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan, the Gilgit manuscript, and the Chinese. The later Sanskrit manuscripts from Nepal (the Shastri and Hodgson manuscripts) have here the line about musical instruments—conches, drums, and so on—that will occur in the next verse in this version. There are two verses in the Tibetan and Gilgit version compared to one in the later Sanskrit manuscripts and the Chinese. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]], the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}}, and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. The later [[Sanskrit]] [[manuscripts]] from [[Nepal]] (the Shastri and Hodgson [[manuscripts]]) have here the line about musical instruments—conches, [[drums]], and so on—that will occur in the next verse in this version. There are two verses in the [[Tibetan]] and {{Wiki|Gilgit}} version compared to one in the later [[Sanskrit]] [[manuscripts]] and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
578 | 578 | ||
− | The Tibetan here translates paṭaha as rdza rnga, which is usually the translation for the mṛḍaṅga drum. | + | The [[Tibetan]] here translates paṭaha as rdza rnga, which is usually the translation for the mṛḍaṅga [[drum]]. |
579 | 579 | ||
− | The Tibetan translation here (rnga bo che) does not make a very strong distinction between the bherī and the earlier muraja drum (rdza rnga chen po). The Chinese has simply | + | The [[Tibetan translation]] here (rnga bo che) does not make a very strong {{Wiki|distinction}} between the bherī and the earlier [[muraja]] [[drum]] (rdza rnga [[chen po]]). The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has simply “[[drums]]” and does not differentiate the two kinds, but also has “three-stringed lutes, lutes, and flutes.” |
580 | 580 | ||
− | This verse is in the Gilgit manuscript and the Tibetan. It does not appear in the later Sanskrit versions. In the Chinese this is a continuation of the previous verse without the line about the deva maidens. | + | This verse is in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}} and the [[Tibetan]]. It does not appear in the later [[Sanskrit]] versions. In the {{Wiki|Chinese}} this is a continuation of the previous verse without the line about the [[deva]] maidens. |
581 | 581 | ||
− | In the Chinese, this verse is preceded by a verse describing how the songs and music played by the king of the kiṃnaras cannot compare to the Buddha’s speech. This verse is not found in the Tibetan or Sanskrit. | + | In the {{Wiki|Chinese}}, this verse is preceded by a verse describing how the songs and [[music]] played by the [[king]] of the kiṃnaras cannot compare to the [[Buddha’s]] {{Wiki|speech}}. This verse is not found in the [[Tibetan]] or [[Sanskrit]]. |
582 | 582 | ||
− | In the Sanskrit the synonym sura is used. | + | In the [[Sanskrit]] the {{Wiki|synonym}} [[sura]] is used. |
583 | 583 | ||
− | In the Sanskrit the synonym dānu is used. In the Chinese both deva and dānu were translated by the same term. | + | In the [[Sanskrit]] the {{Wiki|synonym}} dānu is used. In the {{Wiki|Chinese}} both [[deva]] and dānu were translated by the same term. |
584 | 584 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan translates it as mkhar rnga ( | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. The [[Tibetan]] translates it as mkhar rnga (“[[gong]]”). |
585 | 585 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has just rnga ( | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. The [[Tibetan]] has just rnga (“[[drums]]”). |
586 | 586 | ||
− | Unidentified Indian musical instrument. It appears in two lists of instruments in the Lalitavistarasūtra (see The Play in Full 15.39 and 15.67) with a stringed instrument preceding and following it, but some recent Tibetan-English dictionaries have | + | Unidentified [[Indian]] musical instrument. It appears in two lists of instruments in the Lalitavistarasūtra (see The Play in Full 15.39 and 15.67) with a stringed instrument preceding and following it, but some recent Tibetan-English dictionaries have “[[cymbals]].” |
587 | 587 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit appears to be still describing the music: “delightful, beautiful, and divine.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. The [[Sanskrit]] appears to be still describing the [[music]]: “delightful, beautiful, and [[divine]].” |
588 | 588 | ||
− | Literally, marutas and apsarases. | + | Literally, marutas and [[apsarases]]. |
589 | 589 | ||
− | This verse does not appear in the Chinese. | + | This verse does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
590 | 590 | ||
− | This verse does not appear in the Chinese. | + | This verse does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
591 | 591 | ||
− | Literally, “Lord of the Gods,” another name for Indra / Śakra. | + | Literally, “Lord of the [[Gods]],” another [[name]] for [[Indra]] / [[Śakra]]. |
592 | 592 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has “by the Buddha’s light rays.” The Chinese has “one light ray emitted by the Buddha.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. The [[Sanskrit]] has “by the [[Buddha’s]] {{Wiki|light}} rays.” The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has “one {{Wiki|light}} ray emitted by the [[Buddha]].” |
593 | 593 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: “unequaled.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. [[Sanskrit]]: “unequaled.” |
594 | 594 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and close to the version in Dutt’s | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and close to the version in Dutt’s “{{Wiki|manuscript}} A” (the Shastri {{Wiki|manuscript}}). {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “requests the [[Buddha]] to be [[compassionate]].” |
595 | 595 | ||
− | The Chinese has an extra verse here, requesting a prophecy, which does not appear in the Tibetan or the Sanskrit. | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has an extra verse here, requesting a {{Wiki|prophecy}}, which does not appear in the [[Tibetan]] or the [[Sanskrit]]. |
596 | 596 | ||
− | The Chinese has different epithets. | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has different {{Wiki|epithets}}. |
597 | 597 | ||
− | From the first half of the Sanskrit compound ratha-pattiya; the meaning of the second half is obscure, as is the Tibetan translation: rta rkang thang. The commentary glosses it as shing rta mchog ( | + | From the first half of the [[Sanskrit]] compound ratha-pattiya; the meaning of the second half is obscure, as is the [[Tibetan translation]]: rta rkang [[thang]]. The commentary glosses it as [[shing rta]] mchog (“{{Wiki|perfect}} chariots”). |
598 | 598 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. “Pearls” does not appear in the Sanskrit, but instead, | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. “Pearls” does not appear in the [[Sanskrit]], but instead, “{{Wiki|male}} and {{Wiki|female}} slaves” (dāsadāsi). The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has “{{Wiki|male}} and {{Wiki|female}} slaves, [[jewels]], {{Wiki|pearls}}, {{Wiki|gold}}, cows, and sheep.” |
599 | 599 | ||
− | The commentary states that these lotuses appear as seats for the bodhisattvas. | + | The commentary states that these [[lotuses]] appear as seats for the [[bodhisattvas]]. |
600 | 600 | ||
− | Chinese: | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “{{Wiki|innumerable}}.” |
601 | 601 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has rnga ( | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. The [[Tibetan]] has rnga (“[[drums]]”) and the {{Wiki|Chinese}} also just has “[[drums]].” |
602 | 602 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan mkhar rnga. Sanskrit: tunava (“flutes”). Chinese: 鐃, similar to | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] mkhar rnga. [[Sanskrit]]: tunava (“flutes”). {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 鐃, similar to “[[cymbals]].” |
603 | 603 | ||
− | From the Sanskrit krauñca. Tibetan: khrung khrung. According to the Mahāvyutpatti, the Tibetan for krauñca is krung krung. See Julia Leslie, A Bird Bereaved: The identity and significance of Vālmīki’s krauñca, for the identification of this bird. Present Sanskrit dictionaries state it is a curlew. However, it is specifically the Sarus crane, which in Sanskrit is also called the sārasa krauñca, which can also be confusing because sārasa, as in this sūtra, is the word for | + | From the [[Sanskrit]] [[krauñca]]. [[Tibetan]]: khrung khrung. According to the [[Mahāvyutpatti]], the [[Tibetan]] for [[krauñca]] is [[krung krung]]. See Julia Leslie, A {{Wiki|Bird}} Bereaved: The [[Wikipedia:Identity (social science)|identity]] and significance of Vālmīki’s [[krauñca]], for the identification of this bird. Present [[Sanskrit]] dictionaries [[state]] it is a curlew. However, it is specifically the Sarus crane, which in [[Sanskrit]] is also called the sārasa [[krauñca]], which can also be confusing because sārasa, as in this [[sūtra]], is the [[word]] for “{{Wiki|swan}}.” |
604 | 604 | ||
− | Chinese: 拘翅 (jue chi), 頻迦 (pin jia), 鵞鶴 (er he). The first two are from the pronunciation of the Sanskrit, and the third is a Chinese name, referring to one kind of crane. | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 拘翅 (jue chi), 頻迦 (pin jia), 鵞鶴 (er he). The first two are from the pronunciation of the [[Sanskrit]], and the third is a {{Wiki|Chinese}} [[name]], referring to one kind of crane. |
605 | 605 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: “tender ones.” Chinese: “tamed and gentle ones.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. [[Sanskrit]]: “tender ones.” {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “tamed and gentle ones.” |
606 | 606 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan could have been interpreted as “speak to Mañjughoṣa,” except for the adverbial particle su. Chinese: 和潤語, “harmonious and gentle speech.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. The [[Tibetan]] could have been interpreted as “speak to [[Mañjughoṣa]],” except for the adverbial {{Wiki|particle}} su. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 和潤語, “harmonious and gentle {{Wiki|speech}}.” |
607 | 607 | ||
− | Literally in Sanskrit, | + | Literally in [[Sanskrit]], “[[sound]] of the clouds.” {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “[[thunder]]” 雷霆. |
608 | 608 | ||
− | Although translated earlier in the text as bzhad (in accord with the Mahāvyutpatti), the Tibetan here simply transliterated sārasa (sa ra sa). | + | Although translated earlier in the text as bzhad (in accord with the [[Mahāvyutpatti]]), the [[Tibetan]] here simply transliterated sārasa (sa ra sa). |
609 | 609 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. Vaidya Sanskrit: “You are sublime because of the results of good actions.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. [[Vaidya]] [[Sanskrit]]: “You are [[sublime]] because of the results of [[good actions]].” |
610 | 610 | ||
− | From the Sanskrit jīvaṃjīva (Tibetan: shang shang te’u). According to the Mahesh Sharma (141), jīvjīva is a pheasant, and jīvaṃjīva (as in Monier-Williams) is the chukar partridge (Alectoris chukar, also known as the Greek partridge). In later times, in China and Tibet this became a legendary half-human bird, or a two-headed bird. The Chinese transliterates: 命命鳥. | + | From the [[Sanskrit]] jīvaṃjīva ([[Tibetan]]: [[shang shang]] te’u). According to the Mahesh [[Sharma]] (141), jīvjīva is a pheasant, and jīvaṃjīva (as in {{Wiki|Monier-Williams}}) is the chukar partridge (Alectoris chukar, also known as the {{Wiki|Greek}} partridge). In later times, in [[China]] and [[Tibet]] this became a legendary half-human bird, or a two-headed bird. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} transliterates: [[命命鳥]]. |
611 | 611 | ||
− | This verse does not appear in the Chinese. | + | This verse does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
612 | 612 | ||
− | The Chinese has 47 consecutive verses: the first 16 verses are in chapter 15 of the Tibetan-Sanskrit version and the remaining 31 verses are in chapter 16. | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has 47 consecutive verses: the first 16 verses are in [[chapter]] 15 of the Tibetan-Sanskrit version and the remaining 31 verses are in [[chapter]] 16. |
613 | 613 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit, and the Degé, Lithang, Narthang, and Lhasa Kangyurs: dpang. The Pedurma has dbang (“power”). | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]], and the [[Degé]], [[Lithang]], [[Narthang]], and [[Lhasa]] [[Kangyurs]]: dpang. The Pedurma has [[dbang]] (“power”). |
614 | 614 | ||
− | This verse does not appear in the Chinese. | + | This verse does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
615 | 615 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit aviruddha, and the Chinese 不為他壞不違他. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] [[aviruddha]], and the {{Wiki|Chinese}} 不為他壞不違他. |
616 | 616 | ||
− | Sanskrit: ogha. A term also found in the Pali tradition, it refers to ignorance, desire, and so on. Translated in the Chinese as its implied meaning. | + | [[Sanskrit]]: [[ogha]]. A term also found in the [[Pali]] [[tradition]], it refers to [[ignorance]], [[desire]], and so on. Translated in the {{Wiki|Chinese}} as its implied meaning. |
617 | 617 | ||
− | Sanskrit: grantha. A term also found in the Pali tradition (gantha), it refers to the knots that bind one to existence. Chinese: “knots.” | + | [[Sanskrit]]: grantha. A term also found in the [[Pali]] [[tradition]] ([[gantha]]), it refers to the knots that bind one to [[existence]]. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “knots.” |
618 | 618 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit tṛṣṇa. The Tibetan has srid pa ( | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] tṛṣṇa. The [[Tibetan]] has [[srid pa]] (“[[existence]]”) in error for [[sred pa]]. |
619 | 619 | ||
− | The prose section that begins this chapter does not appear in the Chinese. | + | The prose section that begins this [[chapter]] does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
620 | 620 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit, the Tibetan klag, and the Chinese. Degé: lhogs. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]], the [[Tibetan]] klag, and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. [[Degé]]: lhogs. |
621 | 621 | ||
− | According to the commentary ( | + | According to the commentary (’[[dod]] pa can) and the [[Sanskrit]] lubdha, which can also mean “confused,” hence the [[Tibetan translation]] brkam (“scattered”). |
622 | 622 | ||
− | Chinese: 放逸 (“careless”), 毀禁 (“do not follow | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: [[放逸]] (“careless”), 毀禁 (“do not follow [[precepts]]”), and 多慳吝 (“covetous”). |
623 | 623 | ||
− | According to the commentary, the Sanskrit, and the Chinese. The Tibetan has | + | According to the commentary, the [[Sanskrit]], and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. The [[Tibetan]] has “[[attached]] to towns.” |
624 | 624 | ||
− | Chinese: | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “[[slander]].” |
625 | 625 | ||
− | A euphemism for sexual activity. The Chinese is less specific in its descriptions. | + | A {{Wiki|euphemism}} for {{Wiki|sexual}} [[activity]]. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} is less specific in its descriptions. |
626 | 626 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit parakumārī and the Tibetan gzhan gyi bu mo (“the girls of others”). Chinese: 童女 “girls” or “virgins.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] parakumārī and the [[Tibetan]] [[gzhan]] gyi [[bu mo]] (“the girls of others”). {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 童女 “girls” or “virgins.” |
627 | 627 | ||
− | Sanskrit: | + | [[Sanskrit]]: “[[path]] of the {{Wiki|mendicant}}.” |
628 | 628 | ||
− | In the Chinese this verse is preceded by “one describing deviations from the path of the mendicant.” | + | In the {{Wiki|Chinese}} this verse is preceded by “one describing deviations from the [[path]] of the {{Wiki|mendicant}}.” |
629 | 629 | ||
− | According to dhenu in the Sanskrit and gzho in the Mahāvyutpatti. The Tibetan Kangyurs have gzhon and bzhon in error for gzho or bzho. | + | According to dhenu in the [[Sanskrit]] and gzho in the [[Mahāvyutpatti]]. The [[Tibetan Kangyurs]] have gzhon and bzhon in error for gzho or bzho. |
630 | 630 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. In the Sanskrit and Chinese it could mean “among a hundred thousand.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. In the [[Sanskrit and Chinese]] it could mean “among a hundred thousand.” |
631 | 631 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has, “They become intoxicated.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. The [[Sanskrit]] has, “They become {{Wiki|intoxicated}}.” |
632 | 632 | ||
− | Chinese: 若得虛名自欣慶 (ruo de xu ming zi xin qing), “if they gain false reputation and become overjoyed.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 若得虛名自欣慶 (ruo de xu [[ming]] zi xin qing), “if they gain false reputation and become overjoyed.” |
633 | 633 | ||
− | This verse does not appear in the Chinese. | + | This verse does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
634 | 634 | ||
− | This verse does not appear in the Chinese. | + | This verse does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
635 | 635 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan, Chinese, and the Shastri and Hodgson manuscripts. The Dutt and Vaidya have vihāru, “play with each other.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]], {{Wiki|Chinese}}, and the Shastri and Hodgson [[manuscripts]]. The Dutt and [[Vaidya]] have vihāru, “play with each other.” |
636 | 636 | ||
− | This entire opening section about Maitreya and his miraculous activities does not appear in the Gilgit manuscript and therefore not in the Vaidya either. The Tibetan follows the version in the Hodgson manuscript. | + | This entire opening section about [[Maitreya]] and his miraculous [[activities]] does not appear in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}} and therefore not in the [[Vaidya]] either. The [[Tibetan]] follows the version in the Hodgson {{Wiki|manuscript}}. |
637 | 637 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit, where tathāgata is clearly in the vocative and the verb “to go” is in the first-person singular. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]], where [[tathāgata]] is clearly in the {{Wiki|vocative}} and the verb “to go” is in the first-person singular. |
638 | 638 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. [[Sanskrit]]: “[[Lamp of the three worlds]].” |
639 | 639 | ||
− | There is a play on words here as “conquered the | + | There is a play on words here as “conquered the [[māras]]” is jitamārā, and [[Maitreya’s]] alternative [[name]] is “[[Ajita]].” |
640 | 640 | ||
− | The first part of this chapter up to this point does not appear in the Gilgit or the Chinese. | + | The first part of this [[chapter]] up to this point does not appear in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} or the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
641 | 641 | ||
− | This sentence does not appear in the Gilgit or the Chinese. | + | This sentence does not appear in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} or the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
642 | 642 | ||
− | “Through the gateway of | + | “Through the gateway of [[peace]]” does not appear in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} or the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
643 | 643 | ||
− | “Kneeling on his right knee, with palms placed together, bowed toward the | + | “Kneeling on his right knee, with palms placed together, [[bowed]] toward the [[Bhagavān]]” does not appear in {{Wiki|Gilgit}} or the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
644 | 644 | ||
− | The Chinese gives the full name of the samādhi. | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} gives the full [[name]] of the [[samādhi]]. |
645 | 645 | ||
− | The Chinese gives the full name of the samādhi. | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} gives the full [[name]] of the [[samādhi]]. |
646 | 646 | ||
− | The Sanskrit has an additional quality at this point: “wish to leave them.” | + | The [[Sanskrit]] has an additional [[quality]] at this point: “wish to leave them.” |
647 | 647 | ||
− | The Sanskrit has an additional quality at this point: “have no endurance for them.” | + | The [[Sanskrit]] has an additional [[quality]] at this point: “have no [[endurance]] for them.” |
648 | 648 | ||
− | Chinese: 深怖三界起驚畏心 (shen bu san jie qi jing wei xin), “they are deeply terrified of the three realms and develop a fearful | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 深怖三界起驚畏心 (shen bu san [[jie]] qi [[jing]] wei xin), “they are deeply terrified of the [[three realms]] and develop a {{Wiki|fearful}} [[mind]]”; 厭離三界起不染心 (yan li san [[jie]] qi bu ran xin), “they are determined to leave the [[three realms]] and develop the [[aspiration]] to be free from [[defilements]]”; 不著三界起逼惱心 (bu zhuo san [[jie]] qi bi nao xin), “they are not [[attached]] to the [[three realms]] and develop the [[aspiration]] to overcome [[suffering]].” |
649 | 649 | ||
− | The Chinese omits part of these two sentences, apparently in error, resulting in: “If they accomplish this, they will attain this | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} omits part of these two sentences, apparently in error, resulting in: “If they accomplish this, they will attain this [[samādhi]]” and gives the full [[name]] of the [[samādhi]]. |
650 | 650 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. Chinese: “are widely learned.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and [[Sanskrit]]. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “are widely learned.” |
651 | 651 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. In the Sanskrit and Chinese this is phrased as a question. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. In the [[Sanskrit and Chinese]] this is phrased as a question. |
652 | 652 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has “proved,” “tried.” The Chinese has “trained in.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. The [[Sanskrit]] has “proved,” “tried.” The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has “trained in.” |
653 | 653 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit (Hodgson and Shastri manuscripts). Absent in the Tibetan. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] (Hodgson and Shastri [[manuscripts]]). Absent in the [[Tibetan]]. |
654 | 654 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and all Sanskrit. This paragraph does not appear in the Chinese. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and all [[Sanskrit]]. This paragraph does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
655 | 655 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and Tibetan. The Chinese has one yi 一憶 (yi yi), which can mean 100,000, one million, or ten million in various Buddhist scriptures. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] and [[Tibetan]]. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has one yi 一憶 (yi yi), which can mean 100,000, one million, or ten million in various [[Buddhist scriptures]]. |
656 | 656 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and most Kangyurs. The Degé has mi in error for me. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] and most [[Kangyurs]]. The [[Degé]] has mi in error for me. |
657 | 657 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan bye ba. The Sanskrit has ṣaḍvarṣakoṭyaḥ: “sixty times ten million,” i.e., six hundred million. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] bye ba. The [[Sanskrit]] has ṣaḍvarṣakoṭyaḥ: “sixty times ten million,” i.e., six hundred million. |
658 | 658 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan nyin zhag. The Sanskrit has rātrimdivā (“day and night”). | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] nyin zhag. The [[Sanskrit]] has rātrimdivā (“day and night”). |
659 | 659 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has “thirty thousand years.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. The [[Sanskrit]] has “thirty thousand years.” |
660 | 660 | ||
− | The Chinese lists twelve buddhas in twelve verses up to this point. | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} lists twelve [[buddhas]] in twelve verses up to this point. |
661 | 661 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. The Nepalese manuscripts appear to divide this into two names, and the Gilgit certainly does: brahmā ca devas tathā. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. The [[Nepalese]] [[manuscripts]] appear to divide this into two names, and the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} certainly does: [[brahmā]] ca [[devas]] [[tathā]]. |
662 | 662 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: Svarabrahmadatta. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. [[Sanskrit]]: Svarabrahmadatta. |
663 | 663 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has Brahmaghoṣa (tshangs pa’i dbyangs). | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. The [[Tibetan]] has Brahmaghoṣa (tshangs pa’i dbyangs). |
664 | 664 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit appears to be two names. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. The [[Sanskrit]] appears to be two names. |
665 | 665 | ||
− | Much of this verse repeats the names from the preceding verse, and there may have been a corruption. It is possible that they were meant to be variations of the same compounds but with a group beginning with Dānta, followed by a group beginning with Śānta. This would give: “Dāntottara, Dānta, Sudāntacitta, / Sudānta, Dāntendriya, Dāntamānasa, / Dāntottara, Dāntaśirin, Pradānta, / Dāntīyapāraṃgata and Dāntaśūra, [23] Śantottara, Śānta, Suśāntacitta, / Suśānta, Śāntendriya, Śāntamānasa, / Śāntottara, Śāntaśriyajvalanta, / Śāntapraśānteśvara, Śāntiśūra. [24]” | + | Much of this verse repeats the names from the preceding verse, and there may have been a corruption. It is possible that they were meant to be variations of the same compounds but with a group beginning with [[Dānta]], followed by a group beginning with [[Śānta]]. This would give: “Dāntottara, [[Dānta]], Sudāntacitta, / Sudānta, Dāntendriya, Dāntamānasa, / Dāntottara, Dāntaśirin, Pradānta, / Dāntīyapāraṃgata and Dāntaśūra, [23] Śantottara, [[Śānta]], Suśāntacitta, / Suśānta, Śāntendriya, Śāntamānasa, / Śāntottara, Śāntaśriyajvalanta, / Śāntapraśānteśvara, Śāntiśūra. [24]” |
666 | 666 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan here translates parivarta as le’u ( | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. The [[Tibetan]] here translates parivarta as [[le’u]] (“[[chapter]]”) and omits nirhāra. This paragraph is absent in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
667 | 667 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit viśārada. Tibetan: “very great | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] viśārada. [[Tibetan]]: “very great [[fame]]” ([[grags pa]] [[shin]] tu che). Absent from the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
668 | 668 | ||
− | The last line of this verse is in the next verse in the Chinese version. | + | The last line of this verse is in the next verse in the {{Wiki|Chinese}} version. |
669 | 669 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Chinese. Sanskrit: “forsaken the world in all their words.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and {{Wiki|Chinese}}. [[Sanskrit]]: “forsaken the [[world]] in all their words.” |
670 | 670 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has, literally, “He renounced the earth for accomplishing food,” which differs from all Sanskrit versions. In the Tibetan rendering, nirhāra is translated as sgrub pa (“accomplish”), though its other meanings are “to extract, remove, take, acquire, accumulate, or store,” which seems more appropriate here for food; and sthapetva (“established in”) as bor ba ( | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. The [[Tibetan]] has, literally, “He renounced the [[earth]] for accomplishing [[food]],” which differs from all [[Sanskrit]] versions. In the [[Tibetan]] rendering, nirhāra is translated as [[sgrub pa]] (“accomplish”), though its other meanings are “to extract, remove, take, acquire, [[accumulate]], or store,” which seems more appropriate here for [[food]]; and sthapetva (“established in”) as bor ba (“{{Wiki|renounce}}”). The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has “remained in [[peace]] and practiced great [[diligence]].” |
671 | 671 | ||
− | According to the BHS vasthitu. The Tibetan apparently translates as | + | According to the BHS vasthitu. The [[Tibetan]] apparently translates as “[[being upright]], [[standing]]” (’greng). |
672 | 672 | ||
Literally, “elephant-king.” | Literally, “elephant-king.” | ||
673 | 673 | ||
− | The order of this and the previous verse is reversed in the Chinese. | + | The order of this and the previous verse is reversed in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
674 | 674 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit śānti. The Tibetan has bzhi (“four”) in error for zhi ( | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] [[śānti]]. The [[Tibetan]] has bzhi (“four”) in error for zhi (“[[peace]]”). |
675 | 675 | ||
− | The Chinese has an additional line: 於諸白法常無厭 (yu zhu bai fa chang wu yan), “never tired of engaging in virtuous actions [white dharmas].” | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has an additional line: 於諸白法常無厭 (yu zhu bai fa [[chang]] wu yan), “never tired of engaging in [[virtuous actions]] [white [[dharmas]]].” |
676 | 676 | ||
− | The Tibetan ’chad could mean “to teach” or “to explain,” as well as “to cut through, destroy.” The latter meaning is supported by the Sanskrit uccheda and the Chinese 斷 (duan). | + | The [[Tibetan]] ’chad could mean “to teach” or “to explain,” as well as “to cut through, destroy.” The [[latter]] meaning is supported by the [[Sanskrit]] [[uccheda]] and the {{Wiki|Chinese}} [[斷]] (duan). |
677 | 677 | ||
− | Chinese: “termination of the speech (or views) of ordinary people.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “termination of the {{Wiki|speech}} (or [[views]]) of [[ordinary people]].” |
678 | 678 | ||
− | The Chinese has an additional verse at this point concerning not violating precepts and not having attachment to families. | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has an additional verse at this point concerning not violating [[precepts]] and not having [[attachment]] to families. |
679 | 679 | ||
− | According to the BHS niḥsṛti. The Tibetan translates as ’byung ba. | + | According to the BHS niḥsṛti. The [[Tibetan]] translates as ’byung ba. |
680 | 680 | ||
− | This verse does not appear in the Chinese. | + | This verse does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
681 | 681 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit sadā. The Tibetan and Chinese use synonyms for the first and second line: the Tibetan has rtag tu and khor mo; Chinese: 常 (chang) and 恆 (heng). The third line also uses sadā but with a negative in Tibetan. The Chinese is a simple negative without the meaning “never.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] sadā. The [[Tibetan]] and {{Wiki|Chinese}} use synonyms for the first and second line: the [[Tibetan]] has rtag tu and khor mo; {{Wiki|Chinese}}: [[常]] ([[chang]]) and 恆 (heng). The third line also uses sadā but with a negative in [[Tibetan]]. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} is a simple negative without the meaning “never.” |
682 | 682 | ||
According to the BHS gatiṃgata. | According to the BHS gatiṃgata. | ||
683 | 683 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit anartha, translated into Tibetan as gnod pa (“harm”), interpreting it to mean “non-beneficial.” The Chinese also translates as “non-beneficial.” Its other meaning has been translated here, as it appears to be more appropriate to the context. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] anartha, translated into [[Tibetan]] as [[gnod]] pa (“harm”), interpreting it to mean “non-beneficial.” The {{Wiki|Chinese}} also translates as “non-beneficial.” Its other meaning has been translated here, as it appears to be more appropriate to the context. |
684 | 684 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan lists three separate elements. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. The [[Tibetan]] lists three separate [[elements]]. |
685 | 685 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Chinese. The Sanskrit appears to have no negative: “there is mingling with…” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and {{Wiki|Chinese}}. The [[Sanskrit]] appears to have no negative: “there is mingling with…” |
686 | 686 | ||
− | The online Vaidya has vajane in error for varjane. | + | The online [[Vaidya]] has vajane in error for varjane. |
687 | 687 | ||
− | Darśī is translated into Tibetan as “seen.” The Chinese translation focuses on how the certainty is arrived at: 心境相稱詞決定 (xin jing xiang chen ci jue ding). | + | Darśī is translated into [[Tibetan]] as “seen.” The {{Wiki|Chinese}} translation focuses on how the {{Wiki|certainty}} is arrived at: 心境相稱詞決定 ([[xin jing]] [[xiang]] [[chen]] ci jue ding). |
688 | 688 | ||
− | This verse is absent in the Gilgit and Hodgson, but present in the Tibetan and Shastri. | + | This verse is absent in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} and Hodgson, but {{Wiki|present}} in the [[Tibetan]] and Shastri. |
689 | 689 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit śīla. The Tibetan has only tshul instead of tshul khrims. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] [[śīla]]. The [[Tibetan]] has only tshul instead of [[tshul khrims]]. |
690 | 690 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and Tibetan. The Chinese lists all four qualities as doorways that are entered. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] and [[Tibetan]]. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} lists all four qualities as doorways that are entered. |
691 | 691 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan makes the second and third lines into a single sentence. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. The [[Tibetan]] makes the second and third lines into a single sentence. |
692 | 692 | ||
− | The Chinese here translates yoga as “method.” | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} here translates [[yoga]] as “method.” |
693 | 693 | ||
− | Sanskrit: ayuktayogin. Translated into Tibetan as mi rigs brtson pa. | + | [[Sanskrit]]: ayuktayogin. Translated into [[Tibetan]] as [[mi rigs]] brtson pa. |
694 | 694 | ||
− | The online Vaidya has abhūbhi in error for abhūmi. | + | The online [[Vaidya]] has abhūbhi in error for abhūmi. |
695 | 695 | ||
− | In Chinese the order of the first two lines is reversed, and it begins, “the level of buddhahood is vast but not the level of the two [other] yānas.” | + | In {{Wiki|Chinese}} the order of the first two lines is reversed, and it begins, “the level of [[buddhahood]] is vast but not the level of the two [other] [[yānas]].” |
696 | 696 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit anubuddha and the Chinese. The Tibetan translates as rjes su ’brang (“followed”) instead of the expected khong du chud pa, or the like. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] [[anubuddha]] and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. The [[Tibetan]] translates as rjes su ’brang (“followed”) instead of the expected [[khong du chud pa]], or the like. |
697 | 697 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan grags pa chen po, which appears to have translated mahāyaśānām, although all Sanskrit versions have mahāśayānām (“those with great | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] [[grags pa]] [[chen po]], which appears to have translated mahāyaśānām, although all [[Sanskrit]] versions have mahāśayānām (“those with great [[aspiration]]”). The {{Wiki|Chinese}} translates as “those of the [[Mahāyāna]].” |
698 | 698 | ||
− | The Tibetan adds | + | The [[Tibetan]] adds “[[mantra]]” to make it vidyāmantra. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} uses the unusual term 作明術 (zuo [[ming]] shu), literally meaning “[[techniques]] of clarifying,” which can be understood as “[[knowledge]].” |
699 | 699 | ||
− | The Chinese has an additional verse before this one. It refers to emptiness and cessation. | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has an additional verse before this one. It refers to [[emptiness]] and [[cessation]]. |
700 | 700 | ||
− | According to BHS niraṅga. Chinese: “free of kleśas.” | + | According to BHS niraṅga. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “free of [[kleśas]].” |
701 | 701 | ||
− | Chinese: “can quickly attain wisdom.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “can quickly attain [[wisdom]].” |
702 | 702 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. Tibetan: “seeks bliss.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. [[Tibetan]]: “seeks [[bliss]].” |
703 | 703 | ||
− | According to all Sanskrit versions and the Chinese. The Tibetan has “ninety-nine,” which appears to be an early scribal corruption in the Tibetan transmission. | + | According to all [[Sanskrit]] versions and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. The [[Tibetan]] has “ninety-nine,” which appears to be an early scribal corruption in the [[Tibetan]] [[transmission]]. |
704 | 704 | ||
− | In the Chinese this verse is preceded by an additional verse not found in the Sanskrit or Tibetan. | + | In the {{Wiki|Chinese}} this verse is preceded by an additional verse not found in the [[Sanskrit]] or [[Tibetan]]. |
705 | 705 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has “In which there are no extremes or desire,” where anantasaṅga was taken as being negated and saṅga as having a negative meaning. The Chinese has “So that they can see many buddhas after their lives have ended.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. The [[Tibetan]] has “In which there are no extremes or [[desire]],” where anantasaṅga was taken as being negated and saṅga as having a negative meaning. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has “So that they can see many [[buddhas]] after their [[lives]] have ended.” |
706 | 706 | ||
− | At the beginning of this chapter he is the first in the list of past buddhas related by Śākyamuni, though the Tibetan and Chinese translations of the name differ from previous translations of the name. | + | At the beginning of this [[chapter]] he is the first in the list of {{Wiki|past}} [[buddhas]] related by [[Śākyamuni]], though the [[Tibetan]] and {{Wiki|Chinese}} translations of the [[name]] differ from previous translations of the [[name]]. |
707 | 707 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit prasannacitta. The Tibetan only translates citta ( | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] prasannacitta. The [[Tibetan]] only translates [[citta]] (“[[mind]]”). |
708 | 708 | ||
− | Chinese: “in the | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “in the {{Wiki|past}}” instead of “numerous [[eons]].” |
709 | 709 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: “numerous acts of generosity.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. [[Sanskrit]]: “numerous acts of [[generosity]].” |
710 | 710 | ||
− | Chinese: “If I were to describe them it would take a long time.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “If I were to describe them it would take a long time.” |
711 | 711 | ||
− | Chinese: “go with you.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “go with you.” |
712 | 712 | ||
− | The Sanskrit has, in contrast to the earlier spelling, Śīrībala. | + | The [[Sanskrit]] has, in contrast to the earlier spelling, Śīrībala. |
713 | 713 | ||
− | Buddha Śākyamuni’s mother. | + | [[Buddha]] Śākyamuni’s mother. |
714 | 714 | ||
− | This verse is not in the Gilgit or Chinese, but is in the Tibetan and the Shastri and Hodgson manuscripts, and is mentioned in the commentary. | + | This verse is not in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} or {{Wiki|Chinese}}, but is in the [[Tibetan]] and the Shastri and Hodgson [[manuscripts]], and is mentioned in the commentary. |
715 | 715 | ||
− | Buddha Śākyamuni’s father. | + | [[Buddha]] Śākyamuni’s father. |
716 | 716 | ||
− | This verse is not in the Gilgit or Chinese, but is in the Tibetan and the Shastri and Hodgson manuscripts, and is referred to in the commentary. | + | This verse is not in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} or {{Wiki|Chinese}}, but is in the [[Tibetan]] and the Shastri and Hodgson [[manuscripts]], and is referred to in the commentary. |
717 | 717 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan, and the Shastri and Hodgson manuscripts. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]], and the Shastri and Hodgson [[manuscripts]]. |
718 | 718 | ||
− | Chinese: End of fascicle 4. | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: End of fascicle 4. |
719 | 719 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. |
720 | 720 | ||
− | Chinese: “mendicancy and perfect conduct.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “mendicancy and {{Wiki|perfect}} conduct.” |
721 | 721 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. Tibetan: “Those who have qualities of conduct and who have few requisites.” Chinese: “Numerous qualities of meditation and peace.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. [[Tibetan]]: “Those who have qualities of conduct and who have few requisites.” {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “Numerous qualities of [[meditation]] and [[peace]].” |
722 | 722 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan, Chinese, and the Dutt edition of the Sanskrit: literally, “destroyed.” The Vaidya edition has loke, “in the world,” in error for lope, “destroyed, ruined.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]], {{Wiki|Chinese}}, and the Dutt edition of the [[Sanskrit]]: literally, “destroyed.” The [[Vaidya]] edition has loke, “in the [[world]],” in error for lope, “destroyed, ruined.” |
723 | 723 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan repeats | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. The [[Tibetan]] repeats “[[beings]].” |
724 | 724 | ||
− | This verse does not appear in the Chinese, though a variation of it appears four verses later. | + | This verse does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}, though a variation of it appears four verses later. |
725 | 725 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. [[Sanskrit]]: “[[Buddha]].” {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “Lord of Munis.” |
726 | 726 | ||
− | A verse in the Sanskrit and Chinese, which is a variation of a preceding verse, is absent in the Tibetan: “After eight hundred million eons / They will all, within the same eon, / Become guides of the world, / Compassionate and wishing to benefit.” The earlier version is absent in the Chinese. | + | A verse in the [[Sanskrit and Chinese]], which is a variation of a preceding verse, is absent in the [[Tibetan]]: “After eight hundred million [[eons]] / They will all, within the same [[eon]], / Become guides of the [[world]], / [[Compassionate]] and wishing to [[benefit]].” The earlier version is absent in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
727 | 727 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. Chinese: “seventy.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and [[Sanskrit]]. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “seventy.” |
728 | 728 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. Chinese: “and are moved to tears and weep.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and [[Sanskrit]]. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “and are moved to {{Wiki|tears}} and weep.” |
729 | 729 | ||
− | From the Sanskrit satkṛta. Tibetan: mchod pa. Chinese: | + | From the [[Sanskrit]] satkṛta. [[Tibetan]]: [[mchod pa]]. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “[[offering]].” |
730 | 730 | ||
According to the BHS ārocayāmi. | According to the BHS ārocayāmi. | ||
731 | 731 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit sparśita (“reached”). The Tibetan has thob corrupted to thos (“heard”). | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] sparśita (“reached”). The [[Tibetan]] has thob corrupted to thos (“heard”). |
732 | 732 | ||
− | The passage from this point on until “the gandharva | + | The passage from this point on until “the [[gandharva]] [[Pañcaśikha]]” (19.9) is {{Wiki|present}} in the [[Tibetan]], Shastri, and Hodgson; it is briefly referenced in the commentary, but it is absent in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}}. |
733 | 733 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit padāni. The Tibetan tshig could mean “words.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] padāni. The [[Tibetan]] tshig could mean “words.” |
734 | 734 | ||
− | These preceding three paragraphs are absent in the Chinese. | + | These preceding three paragraphs are absent in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
735 | 735 | ||
− | The Sanskrit has them making the sounds ha ha and kilikilā. The Tibetan translates as “a la la.” | + | The [[Sanskrit]] has them making the {{Wiki|sounds}} ha ha and kilikilā. The [[Tibetan]] translates as “a la la.” |
736 | 736 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan translates as “a la la.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. The [[Tibetan]] translates as “a la la.” |
737 | 737 | ||
− | Literally, “son of a gandharva.” | + | Literally, “son of a [[gandharva]].” |
738 | 738 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit ahaṃ. The Tibetan has bdag cag (“we”). | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] [[ahaṃ]]. The [[Tibetan]] has [[bdag]] cag (“we”). |
739 | 739 | ||
− | The Sanskrit pañcamātra, “fivefold” music, was not translated into Tibetan. It presumably refers, as in the White Lotus of Compassion Sūtra, to the five tempos (Sanskrit: pañcāṅgika; Tibetan: yan lag lnga dang ldan pa), referring to the number of strokes per beat. This is a characteristic of South Indian music, particularly that of Karnataka. | + | The [[Sanskrit]] pañcamātra, “fivefold” [[music]], was not translated into [[Tibetan]]. It presumably refers, as in the [[White Lotus]] of [[Compassion]] [[Sūtra]], to the five tempos ([[Sanskrit]]: pañcāṅgika; [[Tibetan]]: [[yan lag]] lnga dang ldan pa), referring to the number of strokes per beat. This is a [[characteristic]] of [[South Indian]] [[music]], particularly that of [[Karnataka]]. |
740 | 740 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. Tibetan: “five hundred holders of musical instruments.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. [[Tibetan]]: “five hundred holders of musical instruments.” |
741 | 741 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit saṃyukta. Tibetan: dang ldan pa (“possessing”). | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] saṃyukta. [[Tibetan]]: dang ldan pa (“possessing”). |
742 | 742 | ||
− | This paragraph does not appear in the Chinese. | + | This paragraph does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
743 | 743 | ||
− | According to the BHS upīḍa for utpīḍa, and the Chinese 逼窄. Tibetan: gnod par byed pa (“causing harm”). | + | According to the BHS upīḍa for utpīḍa, and the {{Wiki|Chinese}} 逼窄. [[Tibetan]]: [[gnod]] par [[byed pa]] (“causing harm”). |
744 | 744 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. Chinese: “sixteen.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and [[Sanskrit]]. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “sixteen.” |
745 | 745 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit ramaṇīyāḥ. The Tibetan dbyangs dga’ ba may be a scribal corruption. Absent in the Chinese. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] ramaṇīyāḥ. The [[Tibetan]] dbyangs [[dga’]] ba may be a scribal corruption. Absent in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
746 | 746 | ||
− | Literally, maruta, here used as a synonym for deva. Both the Tibetan and Chinese translate deva and maruta by the same term. | + | Literally, maruta, here used as a {{Wiki|synonym}} for [[deva]]. Both the [[Tibetan]] and {{Wiki|Chinese}} translate [[deva]] and maruta by the same term. |
747 | 747 | ||
− | The Sanskrit here changes to the singular. The plural has been kept for consistency. | + | The [[Sanskrit]] here changes to the singular. The plural has been kept for consistency. |
748 | 748 | ||
− | The Sanskrit has | + | The [[Sanskrit]] has “[[tathāgatas]].” |
749 | 749 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit kāmān and the Chinese. The Tibetan has a scribal corruption of ’dod to gdod. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] kāmān and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. The [[Tibetan]] has a scribal corruption of [[’dod]] to gdod. |
750 | 750 | ||
− | According to the BHS mata jñātaṃ. The Tibetan has rig dang bye brag phyed (“known and discriminated”). Chinese: 憶念, literally, “remembered”; can mean “have known.” | + | According to the BHS mata jñātaṃ. The [[Tibetan]] has rig dang [[bye brag]] phyed (“known and discriminated”). {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 憶念, literally, “remembered”; can mean “have known.” |
751 | 751 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. Translated into Tibetan as bdud ( | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. Translated into [[Tibetan]] as [[bdud]] (“[[Māra]]”), which here has the same meaning. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: [[魔]], a simple term that refers to both [[Māra]] and [[Namuci]]. |
752 | 752 | ||
− | In accordance with the Tibetan and the Hodgson and Shastri manuscripts. “The sound of the lute” is absent in the Gilgit manuscript and the Chinese. | + | In accordance with the [[Tibetan]] and the Hodgson and Shastri [[manuscripts]]. “The [[sound]] of the lute” is absent in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}} and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
753 | 753 | ||
− | The prose introduction for this chapter is more concise in the Chinese. | + | The prose introduction for this [[chapter]] is more concise in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
754 | 754 | ||
− | According to the BHS. Tibetan: “It is taught to all foolish (childlike) beings.” | + | According to the BHS. [[Tibetan]]: “It is [[taught]] to all [[foolish]] (childlike) [[beings]].” |
755 | 755 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit paitṛkadhana. The Tibetan translates as “the wealth of the other shore” or | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] paitṛkadhana. The [[Tibetan]] translates as “the [[wealth]] of the other shore” or “[[transcendent]] [[wealth]],” pha rol nor, presumably from a corruption in a [[Sanskrit]] {{Wiki|manuscript}}. |
756 | 756 | ||
− | According to the BHS and the commentary, where this is singular. The Kangyur version translates it as plural in this and the next verse. The commentary adds that Buddha Śākyamuni is stating that this is his previous life. | + | According to the BHS and the commentary, where this is singular. The [[Kangyur]] version translates it as plural in this and the next verse. The commentary adds that [[Buddha Śākyamuni]] is stating that this is his previous [[life]]. |
757 | 757 | ||
− | This verse is in the Tibetan, and the Shastri and Hodgson manuscripts, but not in the Gilgit manuscript. | + | This verse is in the [[Tibetan]], and the Shastri and Hodgson [[manuscripts]], but not in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}}. |
758 | 758 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan, in which the verb here is gdon mi za bar bya’o. The Sanskrit of the Hodgson and Shastri manuscripts has “…should depend upon the duties and qualities of the training that is the root of all | + | According to the [[Tibetan]], in which the verb here is gdon mi za bar bya’o. The [[Sanskrit]] of the Hodgson and Shastri [[manuscripts]] has “…should depend upon the duties and qualities of the {{Wiki|training}} that is the [[root]] of all [[merit]]” (śikṣāguṇadharmaniśrita). They also have at this point “…should have [[pure conduct]] through depending on [[roots]] of [[merit]]…” and so on. The {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}} [[chapter]] is composed only of the verses. |
759 | 759 | ||
− | According to the BHS nirhāra. The Tibetan translates as mos pa (“aspire”), which does not appear to fit the context. | + | According to the BHS nirhāra. The [[Tibetan]] translates as [[mos pa]] (“aspire”), which does not appear to fit the context. |
760 | 760 | ||
− | The prose introduction to this chapter is absent in the Gilgit manuscript and the Chinese. | + | The prose introduction to this [[chapter]] is absent in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}} and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
761 | 761 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Chinese. The Sanskrit has jambusāhvaye (“called | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and {{Wiki|Chinese}}. The [[Sanskrit]] has jambusāhvaye (“called [[Jambu]]”). |
762 | 762 | ||
− | According to the commentary they were sons of merchants. Chinese: 二不放逸長者子 (er bu fang yi zhang zhe zi) “two sons of elders.” | + | According to the commentary they were sons of {{Wiki|merchants}}. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 二不放逸長者子 (er bu fang yi zhang zhe zi) “two sons of [[elders]].” |
763 | 763 | ||
− | Kṣatriya is absent in the Chinese. | + | [[Kṣatriya]] is absent in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
764 | 764 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and the Yongle Kangyur. The other editions have lam in error for las. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] and the [[Yongle]] [[Kangyur]]. The other editions have lam in error for las. |
765 | 765 | ||
− | Tibetan rgyal po’i glang po, translating the Sanskrit rājakuñjara (literally, “king-elephant”), which has the meaning “preeminent king.” It is classified in Sanskrit as a metaphor, i.e., “a king who is an elephant,” meaning “an elephant among kings,” in contrast to the simile “a king who is like an elephant.” The Chinese translates this epithet either as simply | + | [[Tibetan]] rgyal po’i [[glang po]], translating the [[Sanskrit]] rājakuñjara (literally, “king-elephant”), which has the meaning “preeminent [[king]].” It is classified in [[Sanskrit]] as a {{Wiki|metaphor}}, i.e., “a [[king]] who is an [[elephant]],” meaning “an [[elephant]] among [[kings]],” in contrast to the simile “a [[king]] who is like an [[elephant]].” The {{Wiki|Chinese}} translates this [[epithet]] either as simply “[[king]]” or “great [[king]].” |
766 | 766 | ||
− | The Sanskrit and Tibetan omit the number “ten million” so that it becomes six trillion, but this is evidently a brief way of referring to the entire sixty quintillion in the army, as later that number is said to have all developed the aspiration to enlightenment. Chinese: six yi, which can mean “sixty thousand,” “six million,” or “sixty million.” | + | The [[Sanskrit]] and [[Tibetan]] omit the number “ten million” so that it becomes six trillion, but this is evidently a brief way of referring to the entire sixty quintillion in the {{Wiki|army}}, as later that number is said to have all developed the [[aspiration]] to [[enlightenment]]. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: six yi, which can mean “sixty thousand,” “six million,” or “sixty million.” |
767 | 767 | ||
− | This verse does not appear in the Chinese. | + | This verse does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
768 | 768 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. Chinese: | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and [[Sanskrit]]. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “[[protector]].” |
769 | 769 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. Chinese: “great king.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and [[Sanskrit]]. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “great [[king]].” |
770 | 770 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit ghātaya and the Chinese. Tibetan: spong (“abandon”). | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] ghātaya and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. [[Tibetan]]: spong (“abandon”). |
771 | 771 | ||
− | Chinese: “The king should remain with friends who act according to the Dharma.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “The [[king]] should remain with friends who act according to the [[Dharma]].” |
772 | 772 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and Tibetan. Chinese: “This deva speaks the truth to the king; please do not abandon the Buddhadharma.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] and [[Tibetan]]. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “This [[deva]] speaks the [[truth]] to the [[king]]; please do not abandon the [[Buddhadharma]].” |
773 | 773 | ||
− | The commentary states that this refers to the bhikṣus. The Chinese translates as “was stationed at the border to safeguard the nation.” | + | The commentary states that this refers to the [[bhikṣus]]. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} translates as “was stationed at the border to safeguard the {{Wiki|nation}}.” |
774 | 774 | ||
− | The Dutt and therefore the Vaidya divide the verses into fewer numbers with six lines each. | + | The Dutt and therefore the [[Vaidya]] divide the verses into fewer numbers with six lines each. |
775 | 775 | ||
− | The Chinese adds: “and would not let you live.” | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} adds: “and would not let you live.” |
776 | 776 | ||
− | In the Chinese this verse is preceded by an additional verse. The Gilgit manuscript repeats the earlier verse that begins, “You must kill those two dharmabhāṇakas.” | + | In the {{Wiki|Chinese}} this verse is preceded by an additional verse. The {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}} repeats the earlier verse that begins, “You must kill those two dharmabhāṇakas.” |
777 | 777 | ||
− | According to the commentary, “the | + | According to the commentary, “the [[king]]” in this and the succeeding three verses is not the [[king]] himself but “the king’s brother.” This is further established by the supplementary verses that were not {{Wiki|present}} in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}}. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} translates as “the king’s brother.” The [[Sanskrit]] and [[Tibetan]] have just “[[king]]” or “[[elephant]] [[king]],” which is confusing. |
778 | 778 | ||
− | In the Chinese the last line states that one should avoid bad friends. The following verses are absent in the Chinese. | + | In the {{Wiki|Chinese}} the last line states that one should avoid bad friends. The following verses are absent in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
779 | 779 | ||
− | This is the final verse in the Gilgit manuscript. The Hodgson and Shastri manuscripts and the Tibetan have three additional verses. | + | This is the final verse in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}}. The Hodgson and Shastri [[manuscripts]] and the [[Tibetan]] have three additional verses. |
780 | 780 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: “Those dharmabhāṇakas.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. [[Sanskrit]]: “Those dharmabhāṇakas.” |
781 | 781 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan rgyal po. This verse is absent in the Gilgit. The Hodgson and Shastri have maitreyurāhu. The Tibetan may have been translating from a manuscript that read maitreyurāju. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] [[rgyal po]]. This verse is absent in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}}. The Hodgson and Shastri have maitreyurāhu. The [[Tibetan]] may have been translating from a {{Wiki|manuscript}} that read maitreyurāju. |
782 | 782 | ||
− | The Chinese adds: “Therefore, bodhisattvas should know about the dharmakāya and the rūpakāya.” The rest of this chapter does not appear in the Chinese. | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} adds: “Therefore, [[bodhisattvas]] should know about the [[dharmakāya]] and the [[rūpakāya]].” The rest of this [[chapter]] does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
783 | 783 | ||
− | In the Sanskrit manuscripts and in the commentary, chapter 22 continues and includes the chapter numbered 23 in the Tibetan. | + | In the [[Sanskrit]] [[manuscripts]] and in the commentary, [[chapter]] 22 continues and includes the [[chapter]] numbered 23 in the [[Tibetan]]. |
784 | 784 | ||
− | This paragraph does not appear in the Chinese. | + | This paragraph does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
785 | 785 | ||
− | The Chinese adds “born from immeasurable merit.” | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} adds “born from [[immeasurable]] [[merit]].” |
786 | 786 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan, Chinese, and Hodgson manuscript, budhyā ekarthani. The Gilgit and Shastri have budhyānekarthani (“many meanings” instead of “one meaning”). | + | According to the [[Tibetan]], {{Wiki|Chinese}}, and Hodgson {{Wiki|manuscript}}, budhyā ekarthani. The {{Wiki|Gilgit}} and Shastri have budhyānekarthani (“many meanings” instead of “one meaning”). |
787 | 787 | ||
− | Chinese: “this is because all phenomena arise from causes.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “this is because all [[phenomena]] arise from [[causes]].” |
788 | 788 | ||
− | Chinese: “It is devoid of all features because it is profound.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “It is devoid of all features because it is profound.” |
789 | 789 | ||
− | Chinese: “It is immeasurable because it has no limits.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “It is [[immeasurable]] because it has no limits.” |
790 | 790 | ||
− | Chinese: “It is without attributes because it has no nature of its own.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “It is without [[attributes]] because it has no [[nature]] of its [[own]].” |
791 | 791 | ||
− | Chinese: “It is without attributes because it is devoid of attributes.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “It is without [[attributes]] because it is devoid of [[attributes]].” |
792 | 792 | ||
− | Chinese: “It is unwavering because it abides in tranquility.” This is followed by a few additional descriptions: “It is nondual because it has only one aspect. It is unchanging because it is free from conceptualization. It is indescribable because it transcends words / languages.” After these, there are a few extra and missing verses here and there, compared to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. For example, an extra verse is: | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “It is unwavering because it abides in [[tranquility]].” This is followed by a few additional descriptions: “It is [[nondual]] because it has only one aspect. It is [[unchanging]] because it is free from [[conceptualization]]. It is [[indescribable]] because it {{Wiki|transcends}} words / [[languages]].” After these, there are a few extra and missing verses here and there, compared to the [[Tibetan]] and [[Sanskrit]]. For example, an extra verse is: “[[Phenomena]] have no base because they transcend all [[views]].” |
793 | 793 | ||
− | This sentence does not appear in the Chinese. | + | This sentence does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
794 | 794 | ||
− | The Gilgit manuscript follows this with “It cannot be shown,” which is absent in the later manuscripts and the Tibetan. | + | The {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}} follows this with “It cannot be shown,” which is absent in the later [[manuscripts]] and the [[Tibetan]]. |
795 | 795 | ||
− | Sanskrit: aniketa. The Tibetan translates as gnas med pa. Earlier in the list apratiṣṭhita (“no location”) was translated as mi gnas pa. Not present in the Chinese. | + | [[Sanskrit]]: [[aniketa]]. The [[Tibetan]] translates as [[gnas]] [[med pa]]. Earlier in the list [[apratiṣṭhita]] (“no location”) was translated as [[mi gnas]] pa. Not {{Wiki|present}} in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
796 | 796 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and the commentary. The Tibetan here interprets this as “has the quintessence that transcends the scope of words …” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] and the commentary. The [[Tibetan]] here interprets this as “has the quintessence that {{Wiki|transcends}} the scope of words …” |
797 | 797 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and the BHS: doṣapatha in Classical Sanskrit would mean “the path of wickedness.” The Chinese puts | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and the BHS: doṣapatha in [[Classical Sanskrit]] would mean “the [[path]] of wickedness.” The {{Wiki|Chinese}} puts “{{Wiki|transcendence}} of [[desire]], [[anger]], and [[ignorance]] and their respective [[causes]]” together in one [[phrase]], and follows it with “because all [[phenomena]] are [[empty]] in [[essence]].” |
798 | 798 | ||
− | Chinese: “It is unborn because it has ended all births.” At this point the Gilgit manuscript also has “It is undefiled as it transcends the ripening [of karma]. It is | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “It is {{Wiki|unborn}} because it has ended all [[births]].” At this point the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}} also has “It is undefiled as it {{Wiki|transcends}} the ripening [of [[karma]]]. It is [[permanent]]…” This is all absent in the later [[manuscripts]] and the [[Tibetan]]. See also the following note. |
799 | 799 | ||
− | According to the Gilgit Sanskrit nityo vyāhāreṇa vyavahāraś ca śūnyaḥ. The words vyavahāraś ca śūnyaḥ are omitted from the later Sanskrit manuscripts, whereas the commentary was evidently based on a text that omitted only ca śūnya, but retained nityo vyāhāreṇa (“ | + | According to the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} [[Sanskrit]] nityo vyāhāreṇa vyavahāraś ca śūnyaḥ. The words vyavahāraś ca śūnyaḥ are omitted from the later [[Sanskrit]] [[manuscripts]], whereas the commentary was evidently based on a text that omitted only ca [[śūnya]], but retained nityo vyāhāreṇa (“ ‘[[permanent]]’ in terms of words”). The [[Tibetan]] appears to be based on a {{Wiki|manuscript}} that also omitted nityo so that the resulting vyāhareṇa [[vyavahāra]] was translated as meaning “through [[language]] there is {{Wiki|terminology}}.” The commentary, because of the absence of ca [[śūnya]], explains “{{Wiki|terminology}}” as referring to [[nirvāṇa]]. The [[corresponding]] {{Wiki|Chinese}} [[phrase]] seems to be 以無常但言説故(yi [[wu chang]] dan yan shuo gu), which could be understood as “It is [[impermanent]] because it is [[[permanent]]] only in terms of words or {{Wiki|speech}}.” |
800 | 800 | ||
− | According to the commentary no differentiation is taken as a cause for nirvāṇa, which is just a term used in the world, and there is no difference between the nirvāna of buddhas, pratyekabuddhas, and śrāvakas. | + | According to the commentary no differentiation is taken as a [[cause]] for [[nirvāṇa]], which is just a term used in the [[world]], and there is no difference between the [[nirvāna]] of [[buddhas]], [[pratyekabuddhas]], and [[śrāvakas]]. |
801 | 801 | ||
− | Literally, nirvṛta, the past passive participle | + | Literally, nirvṛta, the {{Wiki|past}} passive participle “[[extinguished]].” According to the commentary this means that it is [[indescribable]] through words. |
802 | 802 | ||
− | According to the commentary: “The words that are like an echo pacify the concepts of the subject that is talked about, and therefore there is peace.” | + | According to the commentary: “The words that are like an {{Wiki|echo}} pacify the [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] of the [[subject]] that is talked about, and therefore there is [[peace]].” |
803 | 803 | ||
− | According to the commentary: “Designations are merely concepts, and therefore mere designations can act as terminology for anything.” | + | According to the commentary: “Designations are merely [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]], and therefore mere designations can act as {{Wiki|terminology}} for anything.” |
804 | 804 | ||
− | According to the commentary the correct speech uses synonyms, such as | + | According to the commentary the [[correct speech]] uses synonyms, such as “[[truth]],” “[[true nature]],” and “the [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]],” which are used to teach [[the ultimate truth]]. |
805 | 805 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and the commentary. The Tibetan in the Kangyur translates as “there is calmness because of the absence of anguish” because they are corollaries. The same words could mean “There is coolness, the absence of fever.” The commentary states: “anguish or fever means the kleśas.” The Chinese has 以清涼離惱熱故 (yi qing liang li nao re gu), in which 清涼 (qing liang) literally means “coolness” but can be understood as | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] and the commentary. The [[Tibetan]] in the [[Kangyur]] translates as “there is [[calmness]] because of the absence of anguish” because they are corollaries. The same words could mean “There is coolness, the absence of {{Wiki|fever}}.” The commentary states: “anguish or {{Wiki|fever}} means the [[kleśas]].” The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has 以清涼離惱熱故 (yi qing liang li nao re gu), in which 清涼 (qing liang) literally means “coolness” but can be understood as “[[calmness]].” 惱熱 (nao re) literally means “the {{Wiki|fever}} of agitated [[mind]],” but can also mean “anguish” and “[[kleśas]].” |
806 | 806 | ||
− | From the Sanskrit animitta, translated into Tibetan as gnas med pa, here meaning “baseless,” or “groundless,” even though gnas med pa had just been used to translate aniketa. | + | From the [[Sanskrit]] [[animitta]], translated into [[Tibetan]] as [[gnas]] [[med pa]], here meaning “baseless,” or “groundless,” even though [[gnas]] [[med pa]] had just been used to translate [[aniketa]]. |
807 | 807 | ||
− | The Sanskrit has anindita, and the commentary has smad du med pa (“cannot be denigrated” or “irreproachable”). | + | The [[Sanskrit]] has anindita, and the commentary has [[smad]] du [[med pa]] (“cannot be denigrated” or “irreproachable”). |
808 | 808 | ||
− | The commentary states that this is because its qualities are endless. The Tibetan translates “description” literally as | + | The commentary states that this is because its qualities are [[endless]]. The [[Tibetan]] translates “description” literally as “[[teaching]] its {{Wiki|color}},” which is not quite appropriate in this context. In the {{Wiki|Chinese}} this is followed by: “There is no end to the description of its [[merit]].” |
809 | 809 | ||
− | Chinese: “If someone wishes to see the Lord of the World and know his body.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “If someone wishes to see the [[Lord of the World]] and know his [[body]].” |
810 | 810 | ||
− | The commentary states that this is because the nature of the samādhi and the Buddha’s body are the same. | + | The commentary states that this is because the [[nature]] of the [[samādhi]] and the [[Buddha’s body]] are the same. |
811 | 811 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has added “hundred,” presumably for metrical reasons. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. The [[Tibetan]] has added “hundred,” presumably for metrical [[reasons]]. |
812 | 812 | ||
− | Chinese: “His body.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “His [[body]].” |
813 | 813 | ||
− | According to the commentary, these three bad perceptions are those arising from aversion, attachment, and ignorance. | + | According to the commentary, these three bad [[perceptions]] are those [[arising]] from [[aversion]], [[attachment]], and [[ignorance]]. |
814 | 814 | ||
− | According to the commentary, but not the Sanskrit manuscripts, chapter 22 ends here. | + | According to the commentary, but not the [[Sanskrit]] [[manuscripts]], [[chapter]] 22 ends here. |
815 | 815 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit acintya and most Kangyurs. The Degé has bstan (resulting in “unteachable,” or “unshowable”) instead of bsam. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] [[acintya]] and most [[Kangyurs]]. The [[Degé]] has bstan (resulting in “unteachable,” or “unshowable”) instead of [[bsam]]. |
816 | 816 | ||
− | This paragraph is more concise in the Chinese. | + | This paragraph is more concise in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
817 | 817 | ||
The Dutt divides up the verses unevenly. | The Dutt divides up the verses unevenly. | ||
818 | 818 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit naikakāle prajānitum. The Tibetan may have been translated from a corrupt manuscript and has du ma dag ni shes mi sla (“the numerous that are not easy to know.”) Chinese: “I can look at all beings, whose number is greater than that of these particles, and know their aspirations and motivations all at the same time.” 我觀一切生, 多於彼塵數, 發心及起信, 於一時悉知 (wo guan yi qie zhong sheng, duo yu bi chen shu, fa xin ji qi xin, yu yi shi xi zhi). | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] naikakāle prajānitum. The [[Tibetan]] may have been translated from a corrupt {{Wiki|manuscript}} and has du ma dag ni shes mi sla (“the numerous that are not easy to know.”) {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “I can look at all [[beings]], whose number is greater than that of these {{Wiki|particles}}, and know their [[aspirations]] and motivations all at the same time.” 我觀一切生, 多於彼塵數, 發心及起信, 於一時悉知 (wo [[guan]] yi qie [[zhong]] sheng, duo yu bi [[chen]] shu, fa xin ji qi xin, yu yi shi xi zhi). |
819 | 819 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan, Chinese, Gilgit, and Shastri manuscripts (naiva). The Hodgson has only caiva, without any negation. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]], {{Wiki|Chinese}}, {{Wiki|Gilgit}}, and Shastri [[manuscripts]] (naiva). The Hodgson has only caiva, without any {{Wiki|negation}}. |
820 | 820 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit niittakarmanā, which is in the instrumental, but the Tibetan has dang (“and”) instead of kyis (“through”). | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] niittakarmanā, which is in the instrumental, but the [[Tibetan]] has dang (“and”) instead of [[kyis]] (“through”). |
821 | 821 | ||
− | Sanskrit: varṇa. Translated into Tibetan as kha mdog ( | + | [[Sanskrit]]: [[varṇa]]. Translated into [[Tibetan]] as kha mdog (“{{Wiki|color}}”). |
822 | 822 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan, presumably translating from tatrākalpitam. There appears to be no negation in the Sanskrit tatra kalpitam. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]], presumably translating from tatrākalpitam. There appears to be no {{Wiki|negation}} in the [[Sanskrit]] [[tatra]] kalpitam. |
823 | 823 | ||
− | End of the fascicle 5 and beginning of fascicle 6 in the Song, Yuan, Min, Gong, and Sheng editions, but in the Taisho edition fascicle 5 continues. 卷第五終【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】本. | + | End of the fascicle 5 and beginning of fascicle 6 in the Song, Yuan, Min, [[Gong]], and Sheng editions, but in the [[Taisho]] edition fascicle 5 continues. 卷第五終【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】本. |
824 | 824 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit varṇavyāhāra and the Mahāvyutpatti’s translation of varṇa and vyāhāra as brjod pa. The Tibetan in both the sūtra and the commentary is bsngags brjod pa (“expression of praise”), which does not fit the context here, and may be a scribal corruption of ngag brjod pa. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] varṇavyāhāra and the Mahāvyutpatti’s translation of [[varṇa]] and vyāhāra as brjod pa. The [[Tibetan]] in both the [[sūtra]] and the commentary is [[bsngags]] brjod pa (“expression of praise”), which does not fit the context here, and may be a scribal corruption of [[ngag]] brjod pa. |
825 | 825 | ||
− | The text has just | + | The text has just “[[inconceivable]],” which is used numerous times in this [[chapter]], but with the meaning of an [[inconceivable]] number, rather than one of the inconceivability of the words expressed. |
826 | 826 | ||
− | This first part of the chapter up to this point does not appear in the Chinese. | + | This first part of the [[chapter]] up to this point does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
827 | 827 | ||
− | From this point on, the Gilgit lists the names of the sets of four with the nature of the four merely implied because of the repetition. The Tibetan, Hodgson, and Shastri have the same variation in the list, and the contents of each set of four are given in full. | + | From this point on, the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} lists the names of the sets of four with the [[nature]] of the four merely implied because of the repetition. The [[Tibetan]], Hodgson, and Shastri have the same variation in the list, and the contents of each set of four are given in full. |
828 | 828 | ||
− | From the Sanskrit udbhāva. The Tibetan translates this freely as sgrol ba ( | + | From the [[Sanskrit]] udbhāva. The [[Tibetan]] translates this freely as [[sgrol ba]] (“[[liberation]]”). The {{Wiki|Chinese}} translates as [[度]] (du), which means “reach the other shore.” This is the same [[word]] that translates [[paramitas]]. |
829 | 829 | ||
− | This is followed in the Sanskrit by a list of vyavāhāra (“practices”), absent in the Tibetan and Chinese. | + | This is followed in the [[Sanskrit]] by a list of vyavāhāra (“practices”), absent in the [[Tibetan]] and {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
830 | 830 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and the commentary. Not present in the Sanskrit. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and the commentary. Not {{Wiki|present}} in the [[Sanskrit]]. |
831 | 831 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and the commentary. Not present in the Sanskrit. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and the commentary. Not {{Wiki|present}} in the [[Sanskrit]]. |
832 | 832 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and the commentary. Not present in the Sanskrit. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and the commentary. Not {{Wiki|present}} in the [[Sanskrit]]. |
833 | 833 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan spyad pa. Not present in the Sanskrit manuscripts or the commentary. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] [[spyad pa]]. Not {{Wiki|present}} in the [[Sanskrit]] [[manuscripts]] or the commentary. |
834 | 834 | ||
− | Here both “countless” and | + | Here both “countless” and “[[inconceivable]]” are translating the same [[word]]: [[acintya]]; [[bsam]] gyis mi [[khyab pa]]. However, the first appears from context to mean “an [[inconceivable]] number.” |
835 | 835 | ||
− | According to the commentary these words prove that there is no center and no edge, no past and no future. | + | According to the commentary these words prove that there is no center and no edge, no {{Wiki|past}} and no {{Wiki|future}}. |
836 | 836 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan rgyu ba med pa and the commentary. The commentary explains that this means that there is no coming or going by anyone. The Hodgson and Shastri have pracārapadāni (“conduct”) at this point. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] rgyu ba [[med pa]] and the commentary. The commentary explains that this means that there is no coming or going by anyone. The Hodgson and Shastri have pracārapadāni (“conduct”) at this point. |
837 | 837 | ||
− | Tibetan: gzhal du med pa, which in the Mahāvyutpatti corresponds with atulya. Gilgit: [a]tulyapatha. The Chinese translates from atulya (不可稱, bu ke cheng). Hodgson and Shastri: aparyantapāda ( | + | [[Tibetan]]: gzhal du [[med pa]], which in the [[Mahāvyutpatti]] corresponds with atulya. {{Wiki|Gilgit}}: [a]tulyapatha. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} translates from atulya (不可稱, bu [[ke]] [[cheng]]). Hodgson and Shastri: aparyantapāda (“[[unlimited]] words”). The commentary states that the words describe qualities that are unequaled or incomparable because there are no [[phenomena]] like them. |
838 | 838 | ||
− | According to the commentary, this means that these words are the cause for the listening, contemplation, and meditation that give rise to wisdom. | + | According to the commentary, this means that these words are the [[cause]] for the listening, contemplation, and [[meditation]] that give rise to [[wisdom]]. |
839 | 839 | ||
− | According to the BHS chanda. The commentary states that this means | + | According to the BHS [[chanda]]. The commentary states that this means “[[teaching]] definitions through various [[languages]] so as to bring [[delight]] to [[beings]].” |
840 | 840 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and BHS prajñapana. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] and BHS prajñapana. |
841 | 841 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit prakāśana. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] prakāśana. |
842 | 842 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit prasthānapa. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] prasthānapa. |
843 | 843 | ||
− | According to the BHS uttānīkaraṇa. The Tibetan has gsal bar byed pa (“make clear”). | + | According to the BHS uttānīkaraṇa. The [[Tibetan]] has [[gsal]] bar [[byed pa]] (“make clear”). |
844 | 844 | ||
− | According to the BHS anela. The commentary has tshig mi ’dres pa (“unmixed”). Tibetan: tshig mi ’dor (“casting out”). | + | According to the BHS anela. The commentary has tshig mi ’dres pa (“unmixed”). [[Tibetan]]: tshig mi ’dor (“casting out”). |
845 | 845 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. Absent in the Sanskrit and commentary. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. Absent in the [[Sanskrit]] and commentary. |
846 | 846 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. Absent in the Sanskrit and commentary. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. Absent in the [[Sanskrit]] and commentary. |
847 | 847 | ||
− | The Chinese has an additional verse that precedes this one. | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has an additional verse that precedes this one. |
848 | 848 | ||
− | According to the BHS jānamī and the Chinese 我知 (wo zhi). The Tibetan has bshad pa (“teach”), which may be a scribal corruption of shes through copying from dictation. | + | According to the BHS jānamī and the {{Wiki|Chinese}} 我知 (wo zhi). The [[Tibetan]] has [[bshad pa]] (“teach”), which may be a scribal corruption of shes through copying from dictation. |
849 | 849 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit guṇāḥ and the Chinese 功德 (gong de). The Tibetan has bsngags (“praise”). | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] guṇāḥ and the {{Wiki|Chinese}} [[功德]] ([[gong]] de). The [[Tibetan]] has [[bsngags]] (“praise”). |
850 | 850 | ||
− | Sanskrit: | + | [[Sanskrit]]: “[[highest]] of engagements with [[discernment]].” |
851 | 851 | ||
− | From “They do not seek enlightenment as other than | + | From “They do not seek [[enlightenment]] as other than [[consciousness]]” to this point does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
852 | 852 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan, presumably translating from a text that read śabdena saṃprakāśitam, and the commentary. The Sanskrit has śabdenāsaṃprakāśitam (“is not taught through words”). | + | According to the [[Tibetan]], presumably translating from a text that read śabdena saṃprakāśitam, and the commentary. The [[Sanskrit]] has śabdenāsaṃprakāśitam (“is not [[taught]] through words”). |
853 | 853 | ||
Dutt’s edition accidentally numbers this verse as 9, so that all subsequent verses are misnumbered. | Dutt’s edition accidentally numbers this verse as 9, so that all subsequent verses are misnumbered. | ||
854 | 854 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit niḥsṛta and the Chinese. The Tibetan has mi brten par (“without being based on”), perhaps from a text that had śrita instead of sṛta. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] niḥsṛta and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. The [[Tibetan]] has mi brten par (“without being based on”), perhaps from a text that had śrita instead of sṛta. |
855 | 855 | ||
− | These apparently extra lines in this verse appear in both the Sanskrit and the Tibetan. | + | These apparently extra lines in this verse appear in both the [[Sanskrit]] and the [[Tibetan]]. |
856 | 856 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. All the Sanskrit manuscripts have “Cannot be defeated / By many ten millions of māras.” The Chinese has “will not be disturbed by millions of māras.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. All the [[Sanskrit]] [[manuscripts]] have “Cannot be defeated / By many ten millions of [[māras]].” The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has “will not be disturbed by millions of [[māras]].” |
857 | 857 | ||
− | In the Chinese the order of this and the preceding verse is reversed. | + | In the {{Wiki|Chinese}} the order of this and the preceding verse is reversed. |
858 | 858 | ||
− | According to one meaning of the Sanskrit pranaṣṭa, and the Chinese. Translated into Tibetan in this verse as brlag (destroyed) and in the next verse as shin tu | + | According to one meaning of the [[Sanskrit]] pranaṣṭa, and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. Translated into [[Tibetan]] in this verse as brlag (destroyed) and in the next verse as [[shin]] tu ’[[khyams]] (“wandering far”). |
859 | 859 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit bhave cābhāvasaṃjinaḥ, the Chinese, and the commentary, which explains that this means “not believing in the existence of nirvāṇa and the ultimate nature.” The Tibetan basically repeats the first line. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] bhave cābhāvasaṃjinaḥ, the {{Wiki|Chinese}}, and the commentary, which explains that this means “not believing in the [[existence]] of [[nirvāṇa]] and the [[Wikipedia:Absolute (philosophy)|ultimate]] [[nature]].” The [[Tibetan]] basically repeats the first line. |
860 | 860 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan interpretation of the Sanskrit compound jñātralabha. However, these terms appear uncompounded in other texts, meaning “acquisition and reputation.” The Chinese has “close relations (families) 親 (qin) (presumably from a manuscript that had jñatri), wealth / possessions 財 (cai), and profits 利 (li).” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] [[interpretation]] of the [[Sanskrit]] compound jñātralabha. However, these terms appear uncompounded in other texts, meaning “acquisition and reputation.” The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has “close relations (families) 親 (qin) (presumably from a {{Wiki|manuscript}} that had jñatri), [[wealth]] / possessions 財 (cai), and profits [[利]] (li).” |
861 | 861 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit pranaṣṭa literally means “destroyed” or “lost.” The Chinese has “lost” (有失, you shi). | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. The [[Sanskrit]] pranaṣṭa literally means “destroyed” or “lost.” The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has “lost” (有失, you shi). |
862 | 862 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit, including the Gilgit, has “will think of their sons and daughters as being their wives.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. The [[Sanskrit]], [[including]] the {{Wiki|Gilgit}}, has “will think of their sons and daughters as being their wives.” |
863 | 863 | ||
− | The Chinese specifies the five lay precepts. | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} specifies the [[five lay precepts]]. |
864 | 864 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit avadata. The Degé has skya bo (“white”). The Yongle, Peking, Narthang, and Lhasa Kangyurs have skye bo. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] avadata. The [[Degé]] has skya bo (“white”). The [[Yongle]], {{Wiki|Peking}}, [[Narthang]], and [[Lhasa]] [[Kangyurs]] have skye bo. |
865 | 865 | ||
− | A conical or bowl kettle drum, also called a nagada. The upper surface is beaten with sticks. Often played in pairs, one larger than the other. | + | A conical or [[bowl]] kettle [[drum]], also called a nagada. The upper surface is beaten with sticks. Often played in pairs, one larger than the other. |
866 | 866 | ||
− | A kettle drum played with the hands. Held horizontally, it is wider in the middle with the skin at both ends. One drumhead is smaller than the other. It is a South Indian drum; it maintains the rhythm in Karnataka music. | + | A kettle [[drum]] played with the hands. Held horizontally, it is wider in the middle with the {{Wiki|skin}} at both ends. One drumhead is smaller than the other. It is a [[South Indian]] [[drum]]; it maintains the rhythm in [[Karnataka]] [[music]]. |
867 | 867 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: “They will perceive the enlightenment of buddhahood / Through being incited by false words.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. [[Sanskrit]]: “They will {{Wiki|perceive}} the [[enlightenment]] of [[buddhahood]] / Through being incited by false words.” |
868 | 868 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: “Will prattle on about the wisdom of buddhahood.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. [[Sanskrit]]: “Will prattle on about the [[wisdom]] of [[buddhahood]].” |
869 | 869 | ||
− | The Chinese of this verse is different: “I have never heard of or seen those with that kind of conduct, who are ignorant and dwell in bad ways, attaining the wisdom of buddhahood.” | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} of this verse is different: “I have never heard of or seen those with that kind of conduct, who are [[ignorant]] and dwell in bad ways, [[attaining]] the [[wisdom]] of [[buddhahood]].” |
870 | 870 | ||
− | The Chinese of this verse is different: “If I were to talk for an eon / About the various faults of those / Who claim to be bodhisattvas, / I could mention only a fraction. 我若一劫中, 說彼諸過失, 自謂菩薩者, 但能說小分 (ruo wo yi jie zhong, shuo bi zhu guo shi, zi wei pu sa zhe, dan neng shuo xiao fen). | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} of this verse is different: “If I were to talk for an [[eon]] / About the various faults of those / Who claim to be [[bodhisattvas]], / I could mention only a fraction. 我若一劫中, 說彼諸過失, 自謂菩薩者, 但能說小分 (ruo wo yi [[jie]] [[zhong]], shuo bi zhu guo shi, zi wei pu sa zhe, dan [[neng]] shuo xiao fen). |
871 | 871 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit saṃstava, the Lithang, Narthang, and Cone Kangyurs, and the Chinese. The Degé has ston (“teach”) instead of sten. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] saṃstava, the [[Lithang]], [[Narthang]], and Cone [[Kangyurs]], and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. The [[Degé]] has ston (“teach”) instead of sten. |
872 | 872 | ||
− | Literally, “guides.” Chinese: | + | Literally, “guides.” {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “[[buddhas]].” |
873 | 873 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit vaipulya and the Chinese 我學習不廣 (wo xue xi bu guang). The Tibetan mtshungs med appears to have translated from a corruption to atulya (“unequaled”). The Hodgson manuscript has a corruption to puṇya ( | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] [[vaipulya]] and the {{Wiki|Chinese}} 我學習不廣 (wo xue xi bu guang). The [[Tibetan]] mtshungs med appears to have translated from a corruption to atulya (“unequaled”). The Hodgson {{Wiki|manuscript}} has a corruption to [[puṇya]] (“[[merit]]”). |
874 | 874 | ||
− | Chinese: “the merit of correct conduct.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “the [[merit]] of correct conduct.” |
875 | 875 | ||
− | The Chinese has an additional verse following this one. | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has an additional verse following this one. |
876 | 876 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit and Chinese: “the bliss of meditation.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. [[Sanskrit and Chinese]]: “the [[bliss]] of [[meditation]].” |
877 | 877 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan, Chinese, Shastri (vidhāraṇīmukham), and Hodgson (dhāraṇīye mukham). The Gilgit manuscript, however, has evaṃ hi dhārayet sukham (“and thus you should possess | + | According to the [[Tibetan]], {{Wiki|Chinese}}, Shastri (vidhāraṇīmukham), and Hodgson (dhāraṇīye [[mukham]]). The {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}}, however, has evaṃ hi dhārayet [[sukham]] (“and thus you should possess [[happiness]]”). |
878 | 878 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit and Chinese: “the wisdom of enlightenment.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. [[Sanskrit and Chinese]]: “the [[wisdom]] of [[enlightenment]].” |
879 | 879 | ||
− | This verse does not appear in the Chinese. | + | This verse does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
880 | 880 | ||
− | Literally, “the Teacher.” Chinese: 汝今得值佛, 發於菩提心 (ru jin de zhi fo, fa yu pu ti xin), “Now that you have met the Buddha, you should arouse bodhicitta.” | + | Literally, “the [[Teacher]].” {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 汝今得值佛, 發於菩提心 (ru jin de zhi fo, fa yu pu ti xin), “Now that you have met the [[Buddha]], you should arouse [[bodhicitta]].” |
881 | 881 | ||
− | Beginning of fascicle 6 of the Taisho ed., and fascicle 7 of the Song, Yuan, Ming, Gong, and Sheng eds. | + | Beginning of fascicle 6 of the [[Taisho]] ed., and fascicle 7 of the Song, Yuan, [[Ming]], [[Gong]], and Sheng eds. |
882 | 882 | ||
− | There are two verses in the Gilgit manuscript, numbered 4 and 5, that are also present in the Chinese, but do not appear in the later Sanskrit manuscripts, are not mentioned in the commentary, and are absent in the Tibetan: “I rejoice in those who do not believe in a self, / Who do not believe in existence or believe in a soul. / I rejoice in those who do not have bad views, / Who have seen emptiness and developed contentment. / I rejoice in those who follow the Sugata’s teaching, / Who attain the state of a mendicant, / And who have few desires, dwell content in the forest, / And have peaceful conduct and the practice of meditation.” | + | There are two verses in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}}, numbered 4 and 5, that are also {{Wiki|present}} in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}, but do not appear in the later [[Sanskrit]] [[manuscripts]], are not mentioned in the commentary, and are absent in the [[Tibetan]]: “I rejoice in those who do not believe in a [[self]], / Who do not believe in [[existence]] or believe in a [[soul]]. / I rejoice in those who do not have bad [[views]], / Who have seen [[emptiness]] and developed [[contentment]]. / I rejoice in those who follow the Sugata’s [[teaching]], / Who attain the [[state]] of a {{Wiki|mendicant}}, / And who have few [[desires]], dwell content in the [[forest]], / And have [[peaceful]] conduct and the [[practice of meditation]].” |
883 | 883 | ||
− | This verse does not appear in the Gilgit manuscript or the Chinese, and does not appear to be mentioned in the commentary. | + | This verse does not appear in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}} or the {{Wiki|Chinese}}, and does not appear to be mentioned in the commentary. |
884 | 884 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and the commentary. This verse does not appear in the Gilgit manuscript or the Chinese. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and the commentary. This verse does not appear in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}} or the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
885 | 885 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and the commentary. This verse does not appear in the Gilgit manuscript or the Chinese. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and the commentary. This verse does not appear in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}} or the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
886 | 886 | ||
− | Divided into two points in the Chinese. | + | Divided into two points in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
887 | 887 | ||
− | Points 8 and 9 are combined into one point in the Chinese. | + | Points 8 and 9 are combined into one point in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
888 | 888 | ||
− | The Chinese adds “that is, the disciples of the buddhas, the bodhisattvas, and śrāvakas.” | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} adds “that is, the [[disciples]] of the [[buddhas]], the [[bodhisattvas]], and [[śrāvakas]].” |
889 | 889 | ||
− | From the BHS anuparivārayati and according to the definition in the commentary. The Tibetan translates with the alternative meaning of “encircling” or “surrounding.” The Gilgit version has pariśodhayati (“purifies”). The Chinese translates this sentence as “They will perfect wisdom of all kinds.” 滿足一切智 (man zu yi qie zhi). | + | From the BHS anuparivārayati and according to the [[definition]] in the commentary. The [[Tibetan]] translates with the alternative meaning of “encircling” or “surrounding.” The {{Wiki|Gilgit}} version has pariśodhayati (“purifies”). The {{Wiki|Chinese}} translates this sentence as “They will [[perfect wisdom]] of all kinds.” 滿足一切智 (man zu yi qie zhi). |
890 | 890 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit, the commentary, and most Kangyurs, except for the Degé which has | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]], the commentary, and most [[Kangyurs]], except for the [[Degé]] which has ’[[byor pa]] in error for ’byol ba. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “They abandon all [[concern]] about [[life]] and [[death]].” 棄捨生死 (qi she sheng si). |
891 | 891 | ||
− | Tibetan: thob par byed pa ( | + | [[Tibetan]]: thob par [[byed pa]] (“[[cause]] to obtain”). [[Sanskrit]]: arpayati (see [[Mahāvyutpatti]] 7428). {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “They long for the [[joy]] of [[nirvāṇa]],” 慕樂涅槃 (mu le nie pan). |
892 | 892 | ||
− | Chinese: “They will not lack faith or wealth,” 不乏信財 (bu fa xin cai). | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “They will not lack [[faith]] or [[wealth]],” 不乏信財 (bu fa xin cai). |
893 | 893 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and Chinese. The Tibetan repeats “the wise ones.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit and Chinese]]. The [[Tibetan]] repeats “the [[wise]] ones.” |
894 | 894 | ||
− | Chinese: “obstructions” or | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “obstructions” or “[[obstacles]],” 無障礙 (wu zhang ai). |
895 | 895 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit niraṅga. Translated into Tibetan as nyon mongs med pa. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] niraṅga. Translated into [[Tibetan]] as [[nyon mongs med pa]]. |
896 | 896 | ||
− | Literally, “they are difficult to approach.” The commentary explains that this means they have such a complete attainment of qualities that they cannot easily be surpassed. Chinese: “Others cannot surpass their attainments.” | + | Literally, “they are difficult to approach.” The commentary explains that this means they have such a complete [[attainment]] of qualities that they cannot easily be surpassed. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “Others cannot surpass their [[attainments]].” |
897 | 897 | ||
− | The Chinese adds the point: “their confidence of speech increases,” 增長辯才 (zeng zhang bian cai). | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} adds the point: “their [[confidence]] of {{Wiki|speech}} increases,” 增長辯才 (zeng zhang [[bian]] cai). |
898 | 898 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit musala and the Mahāvyupatti. The Chinese combines 9 and 10 as the tenth point. The verses that follow do not expand on the last analogy, but the commentary’s explanation (F.85.a.7) of these two last benefits is: “Their positive qualities progressively increase without being contaminated by the mud of saṃsāra’s defects, without gradually being worn down like the metal of a pestle, and without giving rise to suffering.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] [[musala]] and the Mahāvyupatti. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} combines 9 and 10 as the tenth point. The verses that follow do not expand on the last analogy, but the commentary’s explanation (F.85.a.7) of these two last benefits is: “Their positive qualities progressively increase without being contaminated by the mud of [[saṃsāra’s]] defects, without gradually being worn down like the metal of a pestle, and without giving rise to [[suffering]].” |
899 | 899 | ||
− | Chinese: “their attainments are difficult to surpass.” See note note 896. | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “their [[attainments]] are difficult to surpass.” See note note 896. |
900 | 900 | ||
− | Gilgit and Chinese: “without anguish or kleśas,” 其心無惱熱 (qi xin wu nao re). | + | {{Wiki|Gilgit}} and {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “without anguish or [[kleśas]],” 其心無惱熱 (qi xin wu nao re). |
901 | 901 | ||
− | Chinese: “always,” 常 (chang). | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “always,” [[常]] ([[chang]]). |
902 | 902 | ||
− | Does not appear in the Chinese. | + | Does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
903 | 903 | ||
− | At this point the Chinese has an additional two lines concerning discernment and wisdom. | + | At this point the {{Wiki|Chinese}} has an additional two lines concerning [[discernment]] and [[wisdom]]. |
904 | 904 | ||
− | This line does not appear in the Chinese. | + | This line does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
905 | 905 | ||
− | The first half of this verse is absent in the later Sanskrit and the Tibetan. The Gilgit has: “He maintains what he has learned / And is presented with what he has not learned.” The order of qualities in this and the succeeding verse differs in the Tibetan from all three Sanskrit manuscripts. | + | The first half of this verse is absent in the later [[Sanskrit]] and the [[Tibetan]]. The {{Wiki|Gilgit}} has: “He maintains what he has learned / And is presented with what he has not learned.” The order of qualities in this and the succeeding verse differs in the [[Tibetan]] from all three [[Sanskrit]] [[manuscripts]]. |
906 | 906 | ||
− | In the Chinese this four-line verse is in a shorter form as the first half of a verse. | + | In the {{Wiki|Chinese}} this four-line verse is in a shorter [[form]] as the first half of a verse. |
907 | 907 | ||
− | At this point, Dutt has a second half-verse that is said to be reconstructed from the Tibetan and absent in the Sanskrit (although these lines are not present in the Degé, their absence is not noted in the Pedurma, and they are not present in the Stok Palace): “When it comes time to die, / It is similarly fruitful for them.” The commentary does not gloss any of these verses. Here, the Chinese has: “In this way, after hearing the Dharma / They develop the Dharma they have heard. / They remember it constantly, / Day and night, without intermission.” | + | At this point, Dutt has a second half-verse that is said to be reconstructed from the [[Tibetan]] and absent in the [[Sanskrit]] (although these lines are not {{Wiki|present}} in the [[Degé]], their absence is not noted in the Pedurma, and they are not {{Wiki|present}} in the [[Stok]] Palace): “When it comes time to [[die]], / It is similarly fruitful for them.” The commentary does not gloss any of these verses. Here, the {{Wiki|Chinese}} has: “In this way, after hearing the [[Dharma]] / They develop the [[Dharma]] they have heard. / They remember it constantly, / Day and night, without intermission.” |
908 | 908 | ||
− | The commentary states that this refers to “the levels, the six perfections, and so forth.” The Chinese has “engage in the field of loving kindness,” 行慈境界. | + | The commentary states that this refers to “the levels, the [[six perfections]], and so forth.” The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has “engage in the field of [[loving kindness]],” 行慈境界. |
909 | 909 | ||
− | According to the commentary, this means that in a state of meditation the senses are disengaged from their objects. The Chinese has “protected,” 守護 (shou hu). | + | According to the commentary, this means that in a [[state]] of [[meditation]] the [[senses]] are disengaged from their [[objects]]. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has “protected,” 守護 (shou hu). |
910 | 910 | ||
− | Chinese: | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “[[bliss]] without [[food]].” “Without [[food]]” is a {{Wiki|synonym}} for the [[meditative state]]. |
911 | 911 | ||
− | The Tibetan here has bsam gtan (as in the prose opening on this topic), while the Sanskrit has samādhi both here and in the last line of the preceding verse. | + | The [[Tibetan]] here has [[bsam gtan]] (as in the prose opening on this topic), while the [[Sanskrit]] has [[samādhi]] both here and in the last line of the preceding verse. |
912 | 912 | ||
− | According to the commentary, this means that there is no conceptualized fixation upon the diligent activity of body, speech, or mind. | + | According to the commentary, this means that there is no [[conceptualized]] fixation upon the diligent [[activity]] of [[body]], {{Wiki|speech}}, or [[mind]]. |
913 | 913 | ||
− | Chinese: “Their minds cannot be swayed by other views,” 於他言論其心不動 (yu ta yan lun qi xin bu dong). | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “Their [[minds]] cannot be swayed by other [[views]],” 於他言論其心不動 (yu [[ta yan]] [[lun]] qi xin bu dong). |
914 | 914 | ||
− | The commentary explains that involvement with the composite is like darkness and the | + | The commentary explains that involvement with the composite is like {{Wiki|darkness}} and the [[bodhisattvas]]’ [[wisdom]] is like a {{Wiki|light}} that eliminates that {{Wiki|darkness}}. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} here has: 能達生死海底 ([[neng]] da sheng si hai), literally, “they have reached the bottom of the ocean of [[life]] and [[death]],” which means, “they know the depth of the ocean of [[saṃsāra]]” or “they transcend [[saṃsāra]].” |
915 | 915 | ||
− | These two qualities are the ninth and tenth benefits in the Chinese. | + | These two qualities are the ninth and tenth benefits in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
916 | 916 | ||
− | This does not appear in the Chinese. | + | This does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
917 | 917 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Chinese. Here the Sanskrit has vimukta ( | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and {{Wiki|Chinese}}. Here the [[Sanskrit]] has vimukta (“[[liberation]]”) instead of the earlier [[vivikta]] (“isolation”). |
918 | 918 | ||
− | + | “[[Wise]]” does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. | |
919 | 919 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit, here māra is in the singular, while earlier it was in the plural. Neither is indicated in the Tibetan or Chinese. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]], here [[māra]] is in the singular, while earlier it was in the plural. Neither is indicated in the [[Tibetan]] or {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
920 | 920 | ||
− | Chinese: “They are unswayed by other views.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “They are unswayed by other [[views]].” |
921 | 921 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit gādha. The Tibetan has gting, “depth.” The Chinese uses the expression, “have reached the bottom of (the ocean of) life and death (compare note 914),” to mean | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] gādha. The [[Tibetan]] has gting, “depth.” The {{Wiki|Chinese}} uses the expression, “have reached the bottom of (the ocean of) [[life]] and [[death]] (compare note 914),” to mean “[[knowing]] the depth of [[samsara]], or the composite.” Gādha translated into {{Wiki|Chinese}} can mean “shallowness” or “depth.” |
922 | 922 | ||
− | Chinese: | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “[[faith]] and [[wisdom]].” |
923 | 923 | ||
− | Chinese: “They know the kleśas.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “They know the [[kleśas]].” |
924 | 924 | ||
− | Chinese: “They know purification.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “They know [[purification]].” |
925 | 925 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit pratiṣthate (“to be upon”) and the Yongle and Peking Kangyur sten (“to rely upon”). The Degé has ston (“teach”). | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] pratiṣthate (“to be upon”) and the [[Yongle]] and {{Wiki|Peking}} [[Kangyur]] sten (“to rely upon”). The [[Degé]] has ston (“teach”). |
926 | 926 | ||
− | The commentary explains that this means that they dedicate the merit they have to the beings who do not have that merit. The Chinese translates as “portion of merit.” | + | The commentary explains that this means that they dedicate the [[merit]] they have to the [[beings]] who do not have that [[merit]]. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} translates as “portion of [[merit]].” |
927 | 927 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit singular form. The Chinese has | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] singular [[form]]. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has “[[realms]].” |
928 | 928 | ||
− | According to the later Sanskrit manuscripts and the Tibetan. The Gilgit has “the highest.” Chinese: “as the Buddha has taught.” | + | According to the later [[Sanskrit]] [[manuscripts]] and the [[Tibetan]]. The {{Wiki|Gilgit}} has “the [[highest]].” {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “as the [[Buddha]] has [[taught]].” |
929 | 929 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit bodhimaṇḍaṃ samārūḍha means, “He has taken his seat upon the Bodhimaṇḍa.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. The [[Sanskrit]] bodhimaṇḍaṃ samārūḍha means, “He has taken his seat upon the [[Bodhimaṇḍa]].” |
930 | 930 | ||
− | According to the commentary, the dwelling of the Buddha is emptiness. | + | According to the commentary, the dwelling of the [[Buddha]] is [[emptiness]]. |
931 | 931 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan mi gnas pa. The BHS aniśrita and the Chinese could be translated as “nondependent.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] [[mi gnas]] pa. The BHS aniśrita and the {{Wiki|Chinese}} could be translated as “nondependent.” |
932 | 932 | ||
− | The Chinese adds “of any kind.” | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} adds “of any kind.” |
933 | 933 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit parmāṛṣati and the Chinese 於戒不取 (yu jie bu qu). Translated into Tibetan as mchog tu | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] parmāṛṣati and the {{Wiki|Chinese}} 於戒不取 (yu [[jie]] bu qu). Translated into [[Tibetan]] as mchog tu ’[[dzin pa]] (literally, “holding as supreme”). According to the commentary this means there is freedom from the [[Wikipedia:concept|concepts]] of a [[self]] who maintains conduct, a conduct that is being maintained, and a goal that is to be achieved through that conduct. Śīlavrataparāmarśa ([[tshul khrims]] dang brtul [[zhugs]] mchog tu ’[[dzin pa]]), “[[clinging]] to conduct and [[observance]],” is one of the four kinds of [[attachment]] (upādana, [[len pa]]) as well as one of the [[ten fetters]] ([[saṃyojana]], [[kun tu sbyor ba]]). |
934 | 934 | ||
− | Commentary: “they see the empty nature of all things.” Chinese: “they are without conflict.” | + | Commentary: “they see the [[empty nature]] of all things.” {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “they are without conflict.” |
935 | 935 | ||
− | According to the commentary: “they remain in the meditation of emptiness, which is detached, separate, or isolated from all kleśas.” Chinese: | + | According to the commentary: “they remain in the [[meditation of emptiness]], which is [[detached]], separate, or isolated from all [[kleśas]].” {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “[[detached]] from all bad matters.” |
936 | 936 | ||
− | According to the commentary, disparaging the Buddha means claiming that the Buddha’s true teaching was the existence of individuals, and so on, instead of the emptiness of all phenomena. | + | According to the commentary, disparaging the [[Buddha]] means claiming that the [[Buddha’s]] [[true teaching]] was the [[existence]] of {{Wiki|individuals}}, and so on, instead of the [[emptiness]] of all [[phenomena]]. |
937 | 937 | ||
− | Chinese: “all white, pure Dharma.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “all white, [[pure Dharma]].” |
938 | 938 | ||
− | Chinese: “have immaculate conduct,” 成就無漏戒 (cheng jiu wu lou jie), from anāsravaśīla. | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “have immaculate conduct,” 成就無漏戒 ([[cheng]] jiu wu lou [[jie]]), from anāsravaśīla. |
939 | 939 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and the prose section. The Tibetan adds | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] and the prose section. The [[Tibetan]] adds “[[path]]” here, making it the {{Wiki|superior}}, or [[noble]], [[path]] rather than a {{Wiki|superior}} being. |
940 | 940 | ||
− | The Chinese has a different version of the second half of the verse: “They will not be born in lower realms, 不生惡道中 (bu sheng yu er dao zhong) / And will always remain within noble families 常安住聖種 (chang an zhu sheng zhong).” | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has a different version of the second half of the verse: “They will not be born in [[lower realms]], 不生惡道中 (bu sheng yu er [[dao]] [[zhong]]) / And will always remain within [[noble]] families 常安住聖種 ([[chang]] an zhu sheng [[zhong]]).” |
941 | 941 | ||
− | Chinese: “There is no fixation on the bliss of dhyāna,” 不依禪定樂 (bu yi chan ding le). | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “There is no fixation on the [[bliss]] of [[dhyāna]],” 不依禪定樂 (bu yi [[chan ding]] le). |
942 | 942 | ||
− | Sanskrit: aniśrita (“nondependent”). Chinese: “teachings on emptiness.” | + | [[Sanskrit]]: aniśrita (“nondependent”). {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “teachings on [[emptiness]].” |
943 | 943 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has āryas (the superior, noble ones). The Chinese has | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. The [[Sanskrit]] has [[āryas]] (the {{Wiki|superior}}, [[noble ones]]). The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has “[[buddhas]] and [[āryas]]” (佛勝人, fo sheng ren). |
944 | 944 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and Tibetan. The commentary, however, has chos ( | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] and [[Tibetan]]. The commentary, however, has [[chos]] (“[[Dharma]]”) instead of the similarly sounding [[spyod]] (“conduct”). However, the [[definition]] of it as both “[[realization]]” and “[[scriptural]] [[transmission]]” indicates that it was “[[Dharma]]” in the [[Sanskrit]] commentary. |
945 | 945 | ||
− | According to the commentary: “they do not have any doubt as to whether the Buddha’s wisdom exists, or their ability to attain it.” Chinese: | + | According to the commentary: “they do not have any [[doubt]] as to whether the [[Buddha’s wisdom]] [[exists]], or their ability to attain it.” {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “[[wisdom of the Buddha]].” |
946 | 946 | ||
− | According to the commentary this means engaging in looking at the Buddha, paying homage to him, making offerings to him, and so on, as a result of knowing the qualities that come from hearing, contemplating, and meditating on the Dharma. The Chinese has only “they have gratitude.” | + | According to the commentary this means engaging in [[looking at]] the [[Buddha]], [[paying homage]] to him, making [[offerings]] to him, and so on, as a result of [[knowing]] the qualities that come from hearing, [[contemplating]], and [[meditating]] on the [[Dharma]]. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has only “they have [[gratitude]].” |
947 | 947 | ||
− | Chinese: “disparage,” 謗 (bang). | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “disparage,” 謗 (bang). |
948 | 948 | ||
− | According to the commentary these are the kleśas and karma that arise from ignorance, aversion, and attachment. | + | According to the commentary these are the [[kleśas]] and [[karma]] that arise from [[ignorance]], [[aversion]], and [[attachment]]. |
949 | 949 | ||
− | The Tibetan has the plural here, while the Sanskrit is in the singular, as in other lines of this passage. For this translation, as in many other similar passages, the plural has been preferred because it avoids the use of gender-specific pronouns. | + | The [[Tibetan]] has the plural here, while the [[Sanskrit]] is in the singular, as in other lines of this passage. For this translation, as in many other similar passages, the plural has been preferred because it avoids the use of gender-specific pronouns. |
950 | 950 | ||
− | According to the commentary, this means the four noble truths. The Chinese does not have “four.” | + | According to the commentary, this means the [[four noble truths]]. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} does not have “four.” |
951 | 951 | ||
− | According to the commentary, this is referring to “households from which they receive food on their alms rounds, maintaining equanimity or impartiality toward them all.” Chinese: “they are devoid of attachment and aversion.” | + | According to the commentary, this is referring to “households from which they receive [[food]] on their [[alms rounds]], maintaining [[equanimity]] or impartiality toward them all.” {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “they are devoid of [[attachment]] and [[aversion]].” |
952 | 952 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit nirāmiṣa and the commentary. The Tibetan translates vaguely as zang zing (“material goods”). Āmiṣa can mean gifts in general and also specifically food. The Chinese integrates this into the previous point. Chinese: “They teach the Dharma without expectation of food.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] nirāmiṣa and the commentary. The [[Tibetan]] translates vaguely as [[zang]] zing (“material goods”). Āmiṣa can mean gifts in general and also specifically [[food]]. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} integrates this into the previous point. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “They teach the [[Dharma]] without expectation of [[food]].” |
953 | 953 | ||
− | Chinese: “These are the qualities of austere mendicancy.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “These are the qualities of [[austere]] mendicancy.” |
954 | 954 | ||
− | Chinese: “These are the qualities of austere mendicancy.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “These are the qualities of [[austere]] mendicancy.” |
955 | 955 | ||
− | This verse is absent in the Chinese. | + | This verse is absent in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
956 | 956 | ||
− | The beginning of this chapter, up to this point, is absent in the Chinese. | + | The beginning of this [[chapter]], up to this point, is absent in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
957 | 957 | ||
− | “In order to explain this topic” does not appear in the Chinese. | + | “In order to explain this topic” does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
958 | 958 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. Absent in the Tibetan. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. Absent in the [[Tibetan]]. |
959 | 959 | ||
− | This is a reference to the Haṃsajātaka, the story of the Buddha’s previous life as a goose king named Dhṛtarāṣṭra who taught the Dharma to a king and queen. | + | This is a reference to the Haṃsajātaka, the story of the [[Buddha’s]] previous [[life]] as a {{Wiki|goose}} [[king]] named [[Dhṛtarāṣṭra]] who [[taught]] the [[Dharma]] to a [[king]] and [[Wikipedia:Queen consort|queen]]. |
960 | 960 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit vihaga is usually a generic word for “birds.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. The [[Sanskrit]] [[vihaga]] is usually a generic [[word]] for “birds.” |
961 | 961 | ||
− | According to the commentary this is referring to the Samkhya view of a puruṣa ( | + | According to the commentary this is referring to the [[Samkhya]] view of a [[puruṣa]] (“{{Wiki|individual}}”) and his or her jīva (“[[soul]]”), which keeps them [[bound]] to [[prakṛti]] (“[[nature]]”). {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “[[lifespan]],” 壽 (shou). |
962 | 962 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit nara, Chinese 人 (ren), and Yongle, Peking, Lithang, Narthang, and Cone Kangyurs mi. Degé: ming ( | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] nara, {{Wiki|Chinese}} 人 (ren), and [[Yongle]], {{Wiki|Peking}}, [[Lithang]], [[Narthang]], and Cone [[Kangyurs]] mi. [[Degé]]: [[ming]] (“[[name]]”). |
963 | 963 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has phena (“foam”), and this is matched by the Tibetan of the commentary (dbu ba). The Tibetan may therefore have been translated according to a variant Sanskrit manuscript not represented today. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. The [[Sanskrit]] has [[phena]] (“foam”), and this is matched by the [[Tibetan]] of the commentary (dbu ba). The [[Tibetan]] may therefore have been translated according to a variant [[Sanskrit]] {{Wiki|manuscript}} not represented today. |
964 | 964 | ||
− | Instead of | + | Instead of “[[dreams]] / foam or a plantain [[tree]],” the {{Wiki|Chinese}} has “like a wild [[horse]].” |
965 | 965 | ||
− | At this point in the Shastri manuscript there is a verse that begins, “The three realms are like a | + | At this point in the Shastri {{Wiki|manuscript}} there is a verse that begins, “The [[three realms]] are like a [[dream]]…” which is absent in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}}, {{Wiki|Chinese}}, [[Tibetan]], and the Hodgson {{Wiki|manuscript}}, and yet is quoted by [[Candrakīrti]] in the seventh century. |
966 | 966 | ||
− | Chinese: “six.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “six.” |
967 | 967 | ||
− | According to the BHS nipuṇa. The Tibetan translates incorrectly according to its classical Sanskrit meaning mkhas pa (wise, or skillful). Absent in the Chinese. | + | According to the BHS nipuṇa. The [[Tibetan]] translates incorrectly according to its classical [[Sanskrit]] meaning [[mkhas pa]] ([[wise]], or [[skillful]]). Absent in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
968 | 968 | ||
− | In this and the following verses, there is much word-play in both Sanskrit and Tibetan between the closely related (see glossary) terms for | + | In this and the following verses, there is much word-play in both [[Sanskrit]] and [[Tibetan]] between the closely related (see glossary) terms for “{{Wiki|movement}}” or “going” ([[Sanskrit]] [[gati]], [[Tibetan]] ’gro), and “mode” ([[Sanskrit]] [[gatī]], [[Tibetan]] ’gros). |
969 | 969 | ||
− | According to the BHS nipuna and the Chinese 微細 (wei xi). The Tibetan translates incorrectly according to its classical Sanskrit meaning mkhas pa ( | + | According to the BHS nipuna and the {{Wiki|Chinese}} 微細 (wei xi). The [[Tibetan]] translates incorrectly according to its classical [[Sanskrit]] meaning [[mkhas pa]] (“[[wise]],” “[[skillful]]”). |
970 | 970 | ||
− | Chinese: “true.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “true.” |
971 | 971 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit nipurṇārtha. The Tibetan has zhi ba’i don ( | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] nipurṇārtha. The [[Tibetan]] has zhi ba’i don (“[[peaceful]] meaning”). The [[Sanskrit]] nipurṇārtha is sometimes translated into {{Wiki|Chinese}} as “true,” and sometimes as “{{Wiki|subtle}}.” Here it is translated as “mode of true meaning,” 真義道 ([[zhen yi]] [[dao]]). |
972 | 972 | ||
− | The Chinese has a different order for this and the preceding three verses. | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has a different order for this and the preceding three verses. |
973 | 973 | ||
− | According to the Gilgit manuscript tada, and the commentary; does not appear in the Shastri. The Hodgson has sadā, and the Tibetan has translated from sadā as rtag (“always”), which does not seem to fit the context. | + | According to the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}} tada, and the commentary; does not appear in the Shastri. The Hodgson has sadā, and the [[Tibetan]] has translated from sadā as rtag (“always”), which does not seem to fit the context. |
974 | 974 | ||
− | Here the synonym “Jambudhvaja” (Jambu Banner) is used. The Chinese has | + | Here the {{Wiki|synonym}} “Jambudhvaja” ([[Jambu]] [[Banner]]) is used. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has “[[Jambudvīpa]],” [[閻浮提]] (yan [[fu]] ti). |
975 | 975 | ||
− | In the Chinese there are an additional two lines to make the second half of a verse, about pursuing the bliss of bodhicitta. | + | In the {{Wiki|Chinese}} there are an additional two lines to make the second half of a verse, about pursuing the [[bliss]] of [[bodhicitta]]. |
976 | 976 | ||
− | In the Chinese there are an additional two lines to make the second half of a verse, about suffering and lack of faith. | + | In the {{Wiki|Chinese}} there are an additional two lines to make the second half of a verse, about [[suffering]] and [[lack of faith]]. |
977 | 977 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and Chinese. The Tibetan has the obscure bla ma yi chad pa, presumably meaning | + | According to the [[Sanskrit and Chinese]]. The [[Tibetan]] has the obscure [[bla ma]] yi [[chad pa]], presumably meaning “{{Wiki|punishment}} from on high.” |
978 | 978 | ||
− | Replaced by a different verse in the Chinese. | + | Replaced by a different verse in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
979 | 979 | ||
− | Chinese: “they guard their own fortune but rob others of their wealth.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “they guard their [[own]] [[fortune]] but rob others of their [[wealth]].” |
980 | 980 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has translated as mkhas pa ( | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. The [[Tibetan]] has translated as [[mkhas pa]] (“[[wise]]”). |
981 | 981 | ||
− | Chinese: “When they see a Dharma teacher make a small mistake, / They would exaggerate it and add hundreds or thousands more to it.” 若見法師少過失,增長加說百千種 (ruo jian fa shi shao guo shi, zeng zhang jia shuo bai qian zhong). | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “When they see a [[Dharma teacher]] make a small mistake, / They would exaggerate it and add hundreds or thousands more to it.” 若見法師少過失,增長加說百千種 (ruo jian [[fa shi]] shao guo shi, zeng [[zhang jia]] shuo bai qian [[zhong]]). |
982 | 982 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: “do not praise.” Chinese: “do not get close to,” 勿親近 (wu qin jin). | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. [[Sanskrit]]: “do not praise.” {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “do not get close to,” 勿親近 (wu qin jin). |
983 | 983 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit nirvrtti. The Tibetan translates as mnya nga las ’das pa (nirvāṇa). This verse does not appear in the Gilgit manuscript or the Chinese. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] nirvrtti. The [[Tibetan]] translates as mnya nga las [[’das]] pa ([[nirvāṇa]]). This verse does not appear in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}} or the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
984 | 984 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit rucira. The Tibetan perhaps translated from a text that had cūrna (“powders”) translated as | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] rucira. The [[Tibetan]] perhaps translated from a text that had cūrna (“powders”) translated as “[[incense]].” |
985 | 985 | ||
− | This verse does not appear in the Gilgit manuscript or the Chinese. | + | This verse does not appear in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}} or the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
986 | 986 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit vipañcī. Apparently replaced in Tibetan by the word sna tshogs (“various”). | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] vipañcī. Apparently replaced in [[Tibetan]] by the [[word]] [[sna tshogs]] (“various”). |
987 | 987 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has “wiped clean.” The Chinese has “skillfully made and adorned with precious materials,” 眾寶善巧而雕飾 (zhong bao shan qiao er diao shi). | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. The [[Tibetan]] has “wiped clean.” The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has “skillfully made and adorned with [[precious]] materials,” 眾寶善巧而雕飾 ([[zhong]] bao shan qiao er diao shi). |
988 | 988 | ||
− | This verse is absent in the Gilgit manuscript and the Chinese. | + | This verse is absent in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}} and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
989 | 989 | ||
− | This verse is absent in the Gilgit manuscript and the Chinese. | + | This verse is absent in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}} and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
990 | 990 | ||
− | Absent in the Chinese. | + | Absent in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
991 | 991 | ||
− | In the Chinese, this verse is followed by an additional verse about offerings. | + | In the {{Wiki|Chinese}}, this verse is followed by an additional verse about [[offerings]]. |
992 | 992 | ||
− | Sanskrit: śila. These are ammonite shell fossils, of great significance and value in India. | + | [[Sanskrit]]: [[śila]]. These are ammonite shell fossils, of great significance and value in [[India]]. |
993 | 993 | ||
− | From the Sanskrit ghana. The Tibetan appears to have translated from a manuscript that had dhāna (“grain”). | + | From the [[Sanskrit]] ghana. The [[Tibetan]] appears to have translated from a {{Wiki|manuscript}} that had dhāna (“grain”). |
994 | 994 | ||
− | Sanskrit sīhanukāḥ, Tibetan seng ge can rin chen. The meaning is obscure. | + | [[Sanskrit]] sīhanukāḥ, [[Tibetan]] [[seng ge]] can [[rin chen]]. The meaning is obscure. |
995 | 995 | ||
− | No number in the Chinese. | + | No number in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
996 | 996 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: “hundreds.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. [[Sanskrit]]: “hundreds.” |
997 | 997 | ||
− | Chinese: “There were hundreds and thousands (or many hundred thousands) of other kinds of hardship, which I endured to the point that my body was totally exhausted.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “There were hundreds and thousands (or many hundred thousands) of other kinds of hardship, which I endured to the point that my [[body]] was totally exhausted.” |
998 | 998 | ||
− | Chinese: “How did I attain this samādhi? By freeing others from hundreds and thousands of kinds of suffering.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “How did I attain this [[samādhi]]? By freeing others from hundreds and thousands of kinds of [[suffering]].” |
999 | 999 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit, in which, in all manuscripts, there is the adjective maitraka. The commentary glosses this as meaning Maitreya after he has attained buddhahood. The Tibetan rgyal ba byams pa grags pa mtha’ yas could be translated as “infinitely famous Jina Maitreya,” and possibly, “the Jina with infinitely famous kindness.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]], in which, in all [[manuscripts]], there is the {{Wiki|adjective}} maitraka. The commentary glosses this as meaning [[Maitreya]] after he has [[attained buddhahood]]. The [[Tibetan]] [[rgyal ba]] [[byams pa]] [[grags pa]] mtha’ yas could be translated as “infinitely famous [[Jina]] [[Maitreya]],” and possibly, “the [[Jina]] with infinitely famous [[kindness]].” |
1000 | 1000 | ||
− | + | “[[Infinite]] [[fame]]” does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. | |
1001 | 1001 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan, presumably translating from manuja and the Chinese 人. The Sanskrit has maruta, which is a synonym for “the devas.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]], presumably translating from [[manuja]] and the {{Wiki|Chinese}} 人. The [[Sanskrit]] has maruta, which is a {{Wiki|synonym}} for “the [[devas]].” |
1002 | 1002 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] ’[[byung po]] and the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}} [[bhūta]]. The Shastri and Hodgson [[manuscripts]] have [[deva]]. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has a combination of two words: “[[spirits]]” and “[[worldly gods]],” 鬼神. |
1003 | 1003 | ||
− | Chinese: “Do not have a mind of love and desire.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “Do not have a [[mind]] of [[love]] and [[desire]].” |
1004 | 1004 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit gira and the Yongle and Peking Kangyurs dbyangs. Other Kangyurs have the incorrect dbyings. Chinese: “delightful voice.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] gira and the [[Yongle]] and {{Wiki|Peking}} [[Kangyurs]] dbyangs. Other [[Kangyurs]] have the incorrect [[dbyings]]. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “delightful {{Wiki|voice}}.” |
1005 | 1005 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit krauñca. The Tibetan translation is khrung khrung, which usually means “the crane.” Sanskrit dictionaries normally identify this as “the curlew.” The Mahāvyutpatti has krung krung for krauñca. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] [[krauñca]]. The [[Tibetan translation]] is khrung khrung, which usually means “the crane.” [[Sanskrit]] dictionaries normally identify this as “the curlew.” The [[Mahāvyutpatti]] has [[krung krung]] for [[krauñca]]. |
1006 | 1006 | ||
− | The Chinese does not have “crane,” but has | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} does not have “crane,” but has “[[peacocks]], avadavats, and various musical instruments.” |
1007 | 1007 | ||
− | This refers to the sixteen vowels and thirty-four consonants in Sanskrit. The Chinese describes the voice as the melodious sounds of geese, bells, and drums blended with the sound of a hundred musical instruments. | + | This refers to the sixteen {{Wiki|vowels}} and thirty-four {{Wiki|consonants}} in [[Sanskrit]]. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} describes the {{Wiki|voice}} as the melodious {{Wiki|sounds}} of geese, [[bells]], and [[drums]] blended with the [[sound]] of a hundred musical instruments. |
1008 | 1008 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan grong. The Sanskrit has kula (“families”). | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] [[grong]]. The [[Sanskrit]] has [[kula]] (“families”). |
1009 | 1009 | ||
− | Chinese: “every family who has come to pay their respects all praise them,” 往詣家家皆讚歎. | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “every [[family]] who has come to pay their respects all praise them,” 往詣家家皆讚歎. |
1010 | 1010 | ||
− | This verse is followed in the Chinese by an additional verse about rebirth in Sukhāvatī. | + | This verse is followed in the {{Wiki|Chinese}} by an additional verse about [[rebirth]] in [[Sukhāvatī]]. |
1011 | 1011 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan, presumably from supraśāntamana. The Sanskrit has suviśuddhamana (“a pure | + | According to the [[Tibetan]], presumably from supraśāntamana. The [[Sanskrit]] has suviśuddhamana (“a [[pure mind]]”). |
1012 | 1012 | ||
− | The Sanskrit is in the singular, the Tibetan in the plural. This verse does not appear in the Chinese. | + | The [[Sanskrit]] is in the singular, the [[Tibetan]] in the plural. This verse does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1013 | 1013 | ||
− | These are taught in the Sūtra of the Ten Bhūmis (see bibliography). | + | These are [[taught]] in the [[Sūtra]] of the [[Ten Bhūmis]] ([[see bibliography]]). |
1014 | 1014 | ||
− | This verse is not in any of the Sanskrit sources, nor in the Chinese, but is glossed in the commentary. | + | This verse is not in any of the [[Sanskrit]] sources, nor in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}, but is glossed in the commentary. |
1015 | 1015 | ||
− | These are taught in,the Tathāgatotpattisambhavanirdeśa (“The Teaching on the Emergence of the | + | These are [[taught]] in,the Tathāgatotpattisambhavanirdeśa (“The [[Teaching]] on the [[Emergence]] of the [[Tathāgata]]”), [[chapter]] 43 in the [[Avataṃsaka Sūtra]]. |
1016 | 1016 | ||
− | According to the commentary, power over life means that the bodhisattva can remain alive for countless eons. | + | According to the commentary, power over [[life]] means that the [[bodhisattva]] can remain alive for countless [[eons]]. |
1017 | 1017 | ||
− | According to the commentary, power over karma means that the bodhisattva can control the time when it ripens. | + | According to the commentary, power over [[karma]] means that the [[bodhisattva]] can control the time when it ripens. |
1018 | 1018 | ||
− | According to the commentary, power over materials means that the bodhisattva can adorn many worlds. | + | According to the commentary, power over materials means that the [[bodhisattva]] can adorn many [[worlds]]. |
1019 | 1019 | ||
− | According to the commentary, power over aspiration means that the bodhisattva can see all worlds filled with buddhas. | + | According to the commentary, power over [[aspiration]] means that the [[bodhisattva]] can see all [[worlds]] filled with [[buddhas]]. |
1020 | 1020 | ||
− | According to the commentary, power over prayer means that the bodhisattva can choose the time and world of his buddhahood. | + | According to the commentary, power over [[prayer]] means that the [[bodhisattva]] can choose the time and [[world]] of his [[buddhahood]]. |
1021 | 1021 | ||
− | According to the commentary, power over miracles means that the bodhisattva can manifest every kind of miracle. | + | According to the commentary, power over [[miracles]] means that the [[bodhisattva]] can [[manifest]] every kind of [[miracle]]. |
1022 | 1022 | ||
− | According to the commentary, power over birth means that the bodhisattva can manifest taking birth in every world. | + | According to the commentary, power over [[birth]] means that the [[bodhisattva]] can [[manifest]] taking [[birth]] in every [[world]]. |
1023 | 1023 | ||
− | According to the commentary, power over Dharma means that the bodhisattva can teach every kind of Dharma. | + | According to the commentary, power over [[Dharma]] means that the [[bodhisattva]] can teach every kind of [[Dharma]]. |
1024 | 1024 | ||
− | According to the commentary, power over mind means that the bodhisattva is able to remain in countless samādhis. | + | According to the commentary, power over [[mind]] means that the [[bodhisattva]] is able to remain in countless [[samādhis]]. |
1025 | 1025 | ||
− | According to the commentary, power over wisdom means that the bodhisattva can without fear teach the understanding of all the strengths of the Buddha. This verse is not in any of the Sanskrit sources, or in the Chinese, but is glossed in the commentary. | + | According to the commentary, power over [[wisdom]] means that the [[bodhisattva]] can without {{Wiki|fear}} teach the [[understanding]] of all the strengths of the [[Buddha]]. This verse is not in any of the [[Sanskrit]] sources, or in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}, but is glossed in the commentary. |
1026 | 1026 | ||
− | This verse is absent in the Chinese. | + | This verse is absent in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1027 | 1027 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: “He obtains the highest happiness, the happiness of dhyāna, the noble happiness.” Chinese: | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. [[Sanskrit]]: “He obtains the [[highest]] [[happiness]], the [[happiness]] of [[dhyāna]], the [[noble]] [[happiness]].” {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “[[nirvāṇa]].” |
1028 | 1028 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit akhila (“complete,” “without a gap”) and the Yongle and Peking Kangyurs dag ( | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] akhila (“complete,” “without a gap”) and the [[Yongle]] and {{Wiki|Peking}} [[Kangyurs]] dag (“[[pure]],” “correct”). Other [[Kangyurs]] have dge (“[[virtuous]]”). |
1029 | 1029 | ||
− | Chinese: “restrain the sense faculties.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “restrain the [[sense faculties]].” |
1030 | 1030 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and the Shastri manuscript priyabhaṇi. Other Sanskrit manuscripts: priyavāṇi. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and the Shastri {{Wiki|manuscript}} priyabhaṇi. Other [[Sanskrit]] [[manuscripts]]: priyavāṇi. |
1031 | 1031 | ||
− | The Sanskrit and Chinese add “and truthfully.” | + | The [[Sanskrit and Chinese]] add “and truthfully.” |
1032 | 1032 | ||
− | Chinese: | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “[[pride]].” |
1033 | 1033 | ||
− | Chinese: | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “{{Wiki|patient}},” and also “they remain honest, avoid sharp [[language]], and are lovable.” |
1034 | 1034 | ||
− | This verse is expanded into two in the Chinese. | + | This verse is expanded into two in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1035 | 1035 | ||
− | “Like a kiṃnara’s song” does not appear in the Chinese. | + | “Like a kiṃnara’s song” does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1036 | 1036 | ||
− | Chinese: “Their voice is like five hundred kinds of pleasant sounds,” 亦如五百美妙音 (yi ru wu bai mei miao yin). | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “Their {{Wiki|voice}} is like five hundred kinds of [[pleasant]] {{Wiki|sounds}},” 亦如五百美妙音 (yi ru wu bai mei [[miao]] [[yin]]). |
1037 | 1037 | ||
− | Chinese: “Their fame spreads into numerous worlds,” 名聞遍彰諸世間 (min wen pian zhang zhu shi jian). | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “Their [[fame]] spreads into numerous [[worlds]],” 名聞遍彰諸世間 (min wen pian zhang zhu shi jian). |
1038 | 1038 | ||
− | This verse is in the Tibetan, and referred to in the commentary. It is in the Shastri and Hodgson manuscripts, but does not appear in the Gilgit or Chinese. | + | This verse is in the [[Tibetan]], and referred to in the commentary. It is in the Shastri and Hodgson [[manuscripts]], but does not appear in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} or {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1039 | 1039 | ||
− | Chinese: “they have wisdom and miraculous power,” 智慧及神足 (zhi hui ji shen zu). | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “they have [[wisdom]] and [[miraculous power]],” 智慧及神足 (zhi hui ji shen zu). |
1040 | 1040 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and the commentary. The Tibetan in all Kangyurs has gzugs in error for gzungs. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] and the commentary. The [[Tibetan]] in all [[Kangyurs]] has [[gzugs]] in error for [[gzungs]]. |
1041 | 1041 | ||
− | Chinese: “they know dhāraṇīs and have reached the other shore” (or “the way to reach the other shore”), 總持到彼岸 (zong chi dao bi an). | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “they know [[dhāraṇīs]] and have reached the other shore” (or “the way to reach the other shore”), 總持到彼岸 ([[zong chi]] [[dao]] bi an). |
1042 | 1042 | ||
− | Chinese: “They know how to cure kleśas.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “They know how to cure [[kleśas]].” |
1043 | 1043 | ||
− | Chinese: “they are skilled in removing poisonous arrows.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “they are [[skilled]] in removing {{Wiki|poisonous}} arrows.” |
1044 | 1044 | ||
− | The Sanskrit adds: “and a jina.” This verse does not appear in the Chinese. | + | The [[Sanskrit]] adds: “and a [[jina]].” This verse does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1045 | 1045 | ||
− | This verse does not appear in the Chinese, which has another verse about the quality of non-attachment and being worthy of offering. | + | This verse does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}, which has another verse about the [[quality]] of [[non-attachment]] and being worthy of [[offering]]. |
1046 | 1046 | ||
− | Chinese: “the skandhas are empty in nature.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “the [[skandhas]] are [[empty]] in [[nature]].” |
1047 | 1047 | ||
− | Chinese: | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “[[lions]].” |
1048 | 1048 | ||
− | Chinese: “The strength of their patience is as vast as Mt. Meru.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “The strength of their [[patience]] is as vast as [[Mt. Meru]].” |
1049 | 1049 | ||
− | The Degé and other Kangyurs of the tshal pa group have the verb of this sentence as mi gtong (“not letting | + | The [[Degé]] and other [[Kangyurs]] of the [[tshal pa]] group have the verb of this sentence as mi gtong (“not [[letting go]]”), which would not make much [[sense]]. The [[Stok]] Palace [[Kangyur]] has mi [[mthong]] (“not [[seeing]]”), closer to the [[sense]] of the [[Sanskrit]] and the commentary. |
1050 | 1050 | ||
− | In the Chinese this verse is followed by an additional verse concerning knowing the three times and the three realms. | + | In the {{Wiki|Chinese}} this verse is followed by an additional verse concerning [[knowing]] the three times and the [[three realms]]. |
1051 | 1051 | ||
− | These are, according to the commentary, the four retentions (dhāraṇīs), which might mean either of the two sets of four (see glossary). The commentary has gzugs ( | + | These are, according to the commentary, the four retentions ([[dhāraṇīs]]), which might mean either of the two sets of four (see glossary). The commentary has [[gzugs]] (“[[forms]],” or “[[bodies]]”) in error for [[gzungs]]. |
1052 | 1052 | ||
− | The Sanskrit has “ten million māras.” This verse is present in the Tibetan, and the Shastri and Hodgson manuscripts, but absent in the Gilgit and Chinese. | + | The [[Sanskrit]] has “ten million [[māras]].” This verse is {{Wiki|present}} in the [[Tibetan]], and the Shastri and Hodgson [[manuscripts]], but absent in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} and {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1053 | 1053 | ||
− | This verse is present in the Tibetan, and the Shastri and Hodgson manuscripts, but absent in the Gilgit and Chinese. | + | This verse is {{Wiki|present}} in the [[Tibetan]], and the Shastri and Hodgson [[manuscripts]], but absent in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} and {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1054 | 1054 | ||
− | Conclusion of fascicle 6 in the Chinese. | + | Conclusion of fascicle 6 in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1055 | 1055 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan byi dor bya ba yongs su sbyang ba. The Sanskrit parikarmadhāraya could be translated as “maintaining or gaining the preparation for.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] byi dor [[bya ba]] yongs su [[sbyang ba]]. The [[Sanskrit]] parikarmadhāraya could be translated as “maintaining or gaining the preparation for.” |
1056 | 1056 | ||
− | This paragraph is in a simpler form in the Gilgit and Chinese. | + | This paragraph is in a simpler [[form]] in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} and {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1057 | 1057 | ||
See also note 933. | See also note 933. | ||
1058 | 1058 | ||
− | According to the main classical meaning of vivekadarśana and its description and translation, or gloss, in the commentary as de bzhin nyid mthong ba. The Tibetan translates according to its alternate meaning of “separation,” dben pa. | + | According to the main classical meaning of vivekadarśana and its description and translation, or gloss, in the commentary as [[de bzhin nyid]] [[mthong]] ba. The [[Tibetan]] translates according to its alternate meaning of “separation,” [[dben pa]]. |
1059 | 1059 | ||
− | The five | + | The five “[[aggregates]]” mentioned here are the “five undefiled [[aggregates]]” ([[Tibetan]] [[zag]] med kyi [[phung po lnga]], known in [[Sanskrit]] according to [[Mahāvyutpatti]] 103 as the “[[five aggregates]] of those {{Wiki|equal}} to the unequaled ones,” asamasamapañcaskandhaḥ). See glossary under “[[aggregate]] of correct conduct.” The {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}} adds here “[[insight]] into the [[empty nature]] of all [[phenomena]],” which is absent in the later [[Sanskrit]] [[manuscripts]] and the [[Tibetan]]. |
1060 | 1060 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan of the commentary, the Sanskrit, and the Chinese. The Tibetan of the sūtra has | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] of the commentary, the [[Sanskrit]], and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. The [[Tibetan]] of the [[sūtra]] has “[[emptiness]].” |
1061 | 1061 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit na durlabhāḥ and the Chinese. The Tibetan has dkon ma yin (“are not rare”), perhaps in a scribal error of dkon for dka’. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] na durlabhāḥ and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. The [[Tibetan]] has dkon ma [[yin]] (“are not rare”), perhaps in a scribal error of dkon for dka’. |
1062 | 1062 | ||
− | There is a play on words here that is lost in translation, as phenomena and the Buddha’s teaching are both called | + | There is a play on words here that is lost in translation, as [[phenomena]] and the [[Buddha’s teaching]] are both called “[[dharma]].” The commentary explains that this is because the [[nature]] of [[phenomena]] ([[dharmatā]]) is such that no [[phenomenon]] ever {{Wiki|transcends}} its [[nature of emptiness]]. |
1063 | 1063 | ||
− | This verse does not appear in the Chinese. | + | This verse does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1064 | 1064 | ||
− | According the commentary and the Sanskrit yāvanta. The Tibetan | + | According the commentary and the [[Sanskrit]] yāvanta. The [[Tibetan]] ’[[jig rten]] (“[[worldly]]”) in the [[sūtra]] may be a translation of a corruption in a [[Sanskrit]] {{Wiki|manuscript}}. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “various.” |
1065 | 1065 | ||
− | According to the commentary, the Sanskrit, and the Chinese. The sūtra’s Tibetan has sangs rgyas sgra (“the word | + | According to the commentary, the [[Sanskrit]], and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. The sūtra’s [[Tibetan]] has [[sangs rgyas]] [[sgra]] (“the [[word]] [[buddha]]”), perhaps translating from buddhaśabda in error for [[buddhadharma]]. Also, throughout this passage, [[Dharma]] is in the plural, meaning “the numerous [[Dharma teachings]],” though rendered here into English as singular. |
1066 | 1066 | ||
− | The Gilgit manuscript has a verse 26 (anāsravā hi te dharmā […] nena ucyanti hi / stṛtā aparyāpannā daśadiśe eṣā buddhan deśanā) that does not appear in the Hodgson, Shastri or Tibetan, but is present in the Chinese. | + | The {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}} has a verse 26 (anāsravā hi te [[dharmā]] […] nena ucyanti hi / stṛtā aparyāpannā daśadiśe eṣā buddhan deśanā) that does not appear in the Hodgson, Shastri or [[Tibetan]], but is {{Wiki|present}} in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1067 | 1067 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit pratibhāsa, the commentary, and the Chinese. The Tibetan here has mig yor (“mirages” or “optical illusions,” as defined by the tshig mdzod chen mo), another meaning of pratibhāsa, and the Mahāvyupatti gives mig yor as the equivalent, while gzugs brnyan ( | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] [[pratibhāsa]], the commentary, and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. The [[Tibetan]] here has mig yor (“mirages” or “optical [[illusions]],” as defined by the [[tshig mdzod chen mo]]), another meaning of [[pratibhāsa]], and the Mahāvyupatti gives mig yor as the {{Wiki|equivalent}}, while [[gzugs brnyan]] (“{{Wiki|reflection}}”) is given as the {{Wiki|equivalent}} of [[pratibimba]]. [[Pratibhāsa]] and [[pratibimba]] both appear in the same list of types of [[illusory]] [[appearances]], where [[pratibhāsa]] evidently does not mean “{{Wiki|reflection}}.” The {{Wiki|etymology}} of mig yor makes it unlikely that the [[Tibetan translator]] intended it to mean “{{Wiki|reflection}}.” |
1068 | 1068 | ||
− | I.e., rūpakāya ( | + | I.e., [[rūpakāya]] (“[[form body]]”). |
1069 | 1069 | ||
− | Here the word for | + | Here the [[word]] for “[[body]]” in [[Sanskrit]] is [[vigraha]] and not [[kaya]]. The [[Tibetan]] translates as lus [[gzugs]] (“body-form”). {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “shapes and [[forms]] / images,” 形像 (xing [[xiang]]). The [[Sanskrit]] [[vigraha]] is variably translated as “images,” “shapes,” “[[body]],” and so on. |
1070 | 1070 | ||
− | The plural forms of dharmakāya and buddha are in accordance with the Sanskrit. The Tibetan and Chinese could be either singular or plural. | + | The plural [[forms]] of [[dharmakāya]] and [[buddha]] are in accordance with the [[Sanskrit]]. The [[Tibetan]] and {{Wiki|Chinese}} could be either singular or plural. |
1071 | 1071 | ||
− | The Gilgit manuscript has a verse 34 (aprāpti [prāpti] nirdiṣṭā sattvānāṃ jñātva āśayam / yo sandhābhāṣyottarate na so kena vihanyate) that does not appear in the Hodgson, Shastri, or Tibetan. It is present in the Chinese. | + | The {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}} has a verse 34 ([[aprāpti]] [[[prāpti]]] nirdiṣṭā sattvānāṃ jñātva āśayam / yo sandhābhāṣyottarate na so kena vihanyate) that does not appear in the Hodgson, Shastri, or [[Tibetan]]. It is {{Wiki|present}} in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1072 | 1072 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and Chinese. The Tibetan has the synonym rgyal ba’i sras (jinaputra). | + | According to the [[Sanskrit and Chinese]]. The [[Tibetan]] has the {{Wiki|synonym}} rgyal ba’i sras ([[jinaputra]]). |
1073 | 1073 | ||
− | The Chinese has simply “no attachment.” | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has simply “no [[attachment]].” |
1074 | 1074 | ||
Intentional change from singular to plural. | Intentional change from singular to plural. | ||
1075 | 1075 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit and Chinese: “practiced by all the buddhas.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. [[Sanskrit and Chinese]]: “practiced by all the [[buddhas]].” |
1076 | 1076 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. Not present in the Sanskrit or Chinese. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. Not {{Wiki|present}} in the [[Sanskrit]] or {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1077 | 1077 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and the Shastri and Hodgson manuscripts. According to the Gilgit manuscript and the Chinese it would be “And they attain the highest enlightenment.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and the Shastri and Hodgson [[manuscripts]]. According to the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}} and the {{Wiki|Chinese}} it would be “And they attain the [[highest enlightenment]].” |
1078 | 1078 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit vṛkṣa and the Chinese “marvelous trees,” 復化作妙樹 (fu hu zuo miao shu). The Tibetan has zhing ( | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] vṛkṣa and the {{Wiki|Chinese}} “marvelous [[trees]],” 復化作妙樹 ([[fu]] hu zuo [[miao]] shu). The [[Tibetan]] has [[zhing]] (“[[realm]]”), which appears to be a scribal corruption of [[shing]] (“[[tree]]”), though a translation from a {{Wiki|manuscript}} corruption to [[kṣetra]] is possible. |
1079 | 1079 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit saharṣika, which is an obscure term, but presumably adjectival from saharṣa ( | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] saharṣika, which is an obscure term, but presumably adjectival from saharṣa (“[[delight]]”). The [[Tibetan]] translates as pu shu bcas, (“having harṣa” which would still seem to mean “having [[delight]]”) with pu shu meaning “the [[water]] gutter” usually, but can mean “balcony” or “upper level.” The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has no {{Wiki|adjective}}. |
1080 | 1080 | ||
− | Sanskrit vimāna. This term, while it can generally mean “a palace” may refer, as it seems to here, to a particular architectural style. Vimāna is a South Indian term (South Indian terminology appearing to be distinctively present in a number of sūtras), with the northern equivalent being śikhara. It means “a tapering tower with progressively smaller stories of pavilions.” | + | [[Sanskrit]] [[vimāna]]. This term, while it can generally mean “a palace” may refer, as it seems to here, to a particular architectural style. [[Vimāna]] is a [[South Indian]] term ([[South Indian]] {{Wiki|terminology}} appearing to be distinctively {{Wiki|present}} in a number of [[sūtras]]), with the northern {{Wiki|equivalent}} being śikhara. It means “a tapering tower with progressively smaller stories of pavilions.” |
1081 | 1081 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit puṣkariṇī. The Tibetan translates simply as “ponds.” The Chinese has literally, | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] puṣkariṇī. The [[Tibetan]] translates simply as “ponds.” The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has literally, “[[flower]] ponds,” implying, as does the [[Sanskrit]], “[[lotuses]].” |
1082 | 1082 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and the Shastri and Hodgson manuscripts (upalambhika). The Gilgit and Chinese have tīrthikas. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and the Shastri and Hodgson [[manuscripts]] (upalambhika). The {{Wiki|Gilgit}} and {{Wiki|Chinese}} have tīrthikas. |
1083 | 1083 | ||
− | This verse is in the Tibetan and the later Sanskrit manuscripts, but not in the Gilgit. However, it is present in the Chinese. | + | This verse is in the [[Tibetan]] and the later [[Sanskrit]] [[manuscripts]], but not in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}}. However, it is {{Wiki|present}} in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1084 | 1084 | ||
− | This verse does not appear in the Chinese. | + | This verse does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1085 | 1085 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. Tibetan: “That which is a concept is taught.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. [[Tibetan]]: “That which is a {{Wiki|concept}} is [[taught]].” |
1086 | 1086 | ||
− | According to the Gilgit, Chinese, and the Shastri manuscript. The Hodgson manuscript has “The nature of conceptions is | + | According to the {{Wiki|Gilgit}}, {{Wiki|Chinese}}, and the Shastri {{Wiki|manuscript}}. The Hodgson {{Wiki|manuscript}} has “The [[nature]] of conceptions is [[wisdom]]” (with [[jñāna]] in error for jñāta); the [[Tibetan]] translates accordingly. |
1087 | 1087 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan, the Hodgson manuscript, the Vaidya edition, and the Chinese. The Gilgit and Shastri manuscript do not have the negative na but have ca (“and”) instead. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]], the Hodgson {{Wiki|manuscript}}, the [[Vaidya]] edition, and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. The {{Wiki|Gilgit}} and Shastri {{Wiki|manuscript}} do not have the negative na but have ca (“and”) instead. |
1088 | 1088 | ||
− | Chinese: 不寂者是想 (bu ji zhe shi xiang), “Conceptions are | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 不寂者是想 (bu ji zhe shi [[xiang]]), “Conceptions are [[detachment]]”; 寂滅者是智 (ji mie zhe shi zhi), “[[Detachment]] is [[wisdom]].” 若知想自性 (ruo zhi [[xiang]] zi xing), “If one [[knows]] the [[nature]] of {{Wiki|conception}},” 便離於諸想 ([[bian]] li yu zhu [[xiang]]), “Then he is free from conceptions.” |
1089 | 1089 | ||
− | Chinese: 名心盡法者 (ming xin jin fa zhe), “[though] the name and thought of cessation exist,” 盡中本無智 (jin zhong ben wu zhi), “there is no wisdom in [that] cessation.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 名心盡法者 ([[ming]] xin jin fa zhe), “[though] the [[name]] and [[thought]] of [[cessation]] [[exist]],” 盡中本無智 (jin [[zhong]] ben wu zhi), “there is no [[wisdom]] in [that] [[cessation]].” |
1090 | 1090 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan sgra shes pa. The Sanskrit and Chinese have | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] [[sgra]] [[shes pa]]. The [[Sanskrit and Chinese]] have “[[knowledge]] of a level” ([[bhūmi]]; 地). |
1091 | 1091 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and the Hodgson manuscript, which has saṃvṛti ( | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and the Hodgson {{Wiki|manuscript}}, which has [[saṃvṛti]] (“[[Wikipedia:Convention (norm)|conventional]]” or “[[relative]]”). According to the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} and Shastri, it is nirvṛti ([[extinction]]). |
1092 | 1092 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan dmigs pa med, and the Shastri manuscript nirālambhā. The Gilgit and Hodgson have nirābhogā, which in BHS means “without desire.” Chinese: “naturally free of defilements.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] [[dmigs pa med]], and the Shastri {{Wiki|manuscript}} nirālambhā. The {{Wiki|Gilgit}} and Hodgson have nirābhogā, which in BHS means “without [[desire]].” {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “naturally free of [[defilements]].” |
1093 | 1093 | ||
− | This line is missing in the Degé. The Chinese has “having faith in the teaching of the Buddha,” 於佛語決定 (yu fo yu jue ding). | + | This line is missing in the [[Degé]]. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has “having [[faith]] in [[the teaching of the Buddha]],” 於佛語決定 (yu fo yu jue ding). |
1094 | 1094 | ||
− | This verse is followed by an additional verse in the Chinese that is absent in all Sanskrit versions and the Tibetan. | + | This verse is followed by an additional verse in the {{Wiki|Chinese}} that is absent in all [[Sanskrit]] versions and the [[Tibetan]]. |
1095 | 1095 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and the later Sanskrit manuscripts. The Gilgit has, “They roar the lion’s roar, / The inconceivable roar of the buddhas.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and the later [[Sanskrit]] [[manuscripts]]. The {{Wiki|Gilgit}} has, “They roar the [[lion’s roar]], / The [[inconceivable]] roar of the [[buddhas]].” |
1096 | 1096 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan mtha’ yas. The Sanskrit analpa and the Chinese 無量 (wu liang) mean “a great number,” or “a multitude.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] mtha’ yas. The [[Sanskrit]] analpa and the {{Wiki|Chinese}} [[無量]] (wu liang) mean “a great number,” or “a multitude.” |
1097 | 1097 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and the Shastri manuscript. The Gilgit, Hodgson, and Chinese have “domain of the bodhisattvas.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and the Shastri {{Wiki|manuscript}}. The {{Wiki|Gilgit}}, Hodgson, and {{Wiki|Chinese}} have “domain of the [[bodhisattvas]].” |
1098 | 1098 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit (atuliyanāyakānāṃ) could mean | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. The [[Sanskrit]] (atuliyanāyakānāṃ) could mean “[[offerings]] to the unequaled guides.” {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “[[buddhas]]” [[佛]] (fo). |
1099 | 1099 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Chinese. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and {{Wiki|Chinese}}. “[[Teaching]]” does not appear in the [[Sanskrit]]. |
1100 | 1100 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and the commentary’s explanation. The Sanskrit and Chinese have “stainless” (vimala; 無垢, wu gou ). The Tibetan has rgya che (“vast”) perhaps translating from a corruption in a Sanskrit manuscript from vimala to vipulya. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and the commentary’s explanation. The [[Sanskrit and Chinese]] have “stainless” ([[vimala]]; 無垢, wu gou ). The [[Tibetan]] has [[rgya]] che (“vast”) perhaps translating from a corruption in a [[Sanskrit]] {{Wiki|manuscript}} from [[vimala]] to vipulya. |
1101 | 1101 | ||
− | According to the commentary, this means that one cannot color with thoughts the mind that is in the nondual state of the samādhi. | + | According to the commentary, this means that one cannot {{Wiki|color}} with [[thoughts]] the [[mind]] that is in the [[nondual]] [[state]] of the [[samādhi]]. |
1102 | 1102 | ||
− | Chinese: “ten.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “ten.” |
1103 | 1103 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan ma chags. Sanskrit: anopalipta (“undefiled”); Chinese: “undefiled by the world.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] ma [[chags]]. [[Sanskrit]]: anopalipta (“undefiled”); {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “undefiled by the [[world]].” |
1104 | 1104 | ||
− | This verse does not appear in the Chinese, | + | This verse does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}, |
1105 | 1105 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: “will never dwell in…” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. [[Sanskrit]]: “will never dwell in…” |
1106 | 1106 | ||
− | The Chinese has a different version of the second half of this verse: “No beings in the three existences are comparable to them. / Only buddhas of the three existences are their equals.” | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has a different version of the second half of this verse: “No [[beings]] in the three [[existences]] are comparable to them. / Only [[buddhas]] of the three [[existences]] are their equals.” |
1107 | 1107 | ||
− | According to the commentary this is referring, of the three realms, to the desire realm and the form realm, with the formless realm implied. Chinese: | + | According to the commentary this is referring, of the [[three realms]], to the [[desire realm]] and the [[form realm]], with the [[formless realm]] implied. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “[[rebirth]] in the [[gods]]’ [[realm]],” 生天 (sheng [[tian]]). |
1108 | 1108 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit svarga. The Tibetan has rgyal srid ( | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] [[svarga]]. The [[Tibetan]] has rgyal srid (“{{Wiki|kingdom}}”), which from the context may be a translation of a corruption to rājya. |
1109 | 1109 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan spos. Sanskrit: saṃga (“meeting”). | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] spos. [[Sanskrit]]: saṃga (“meeting”). |
1110 | 1110 | ||
− | The following six verses are not present in the Gilgit manuscript or the Chinese. | + | The following six verses are not {{Wiki|present}} in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}} or the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1111 | 1111 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and the Chinese. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1112 | 1112 | ||
− | Referring to the contemplation of that which is unpleasant. Chinese: “the unpleasantness of one’s own body.” | + | Referring to the contemplation of that which is [[unpleasant]]. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “the unpleasantness of one’s [[own]] [[body]].” |
1113 | 1113 | ||
− | Chinese: “born in the most excellent, wealthy, and prominent family,” 最勝賢善豪貴家 (zui sheng xian shan hao gui jia). | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “born in the most {{Wiki|excellent}}, wealthy, and prominent [[family]],” 最勝賢善豪貴家 (zui sheng xian shan hao gui jia). |
1114 | 1114 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit bahujana. Tibetan: g.yogs bran (“servants and slaves”). Chinese: “live in abundance with great wealth and extensive retinues,” 資生眷屬悉豐備 (zi sheng juan shu xi feng man). | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] [[bahujana]]. [[Tibetan]]: g.yogs bran (“servants and slaves”). {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “live in abundance with great [[wealth]] and extensive {{Wiki|retinues}},” 資生眷屬悉豐備 (zi sheng juan shu xi feng man). |
1115 | 1115 | ||
− | The Tibetan adds “and cowries.” Cowrie shells were used as currency in ancient India. Chinese: | + | The [[Tibetan]] adds “and cowries.” Cowrie shells were used as currency in {{Wiki|ancient India}}. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “[[abundant]] {{Wiki|silver}}, {{Wiki|gold}}, and all kinds of [[treasures]] / [[precious]] [[jewels]],” 豐饒金銀具眾寶 (feng rao jin [[yin]] ju [[zhong]] bao).” |
1116 | 1116 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. Hodgson manuscript: “And turn the Dharma wheel in thousands of buddha realms.” The Sanskrit could be interpreted as “unequaled buddha realms.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. Hodgson {{Wiki|manuscript}}: “And turn the [[Dharma wheel]] in thousands of [[buddha realms]].” The [[Sanskrit]] could be interpreted as “unequaled [[buddha realms]].” “[[Buddha realms]]” does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1117 | 1117 | ||
− | Verse 205 is not present in the Tibetan. Sanskrit: “Unending, numerous hundreds of thousands of millions of beings / Who there hear of the roots of merit, / will also attain the highest aspiration to enlightenment / when the Jina, the great being, teaches the bodhisattva.” Chinese: “…teaches one bodhisattva.” | + | Verse 205 is not {{Wiki|present}} in the [[Tibetan]]. [[Sanskrit]]: “Unending, numerous hundreds of thousands of millions of [[beings]] / Who there hear of the [[roots]] of [[merit]], / will also attain the [[highest]] [[aspiration]] to [[enlightenment]] / when the [[Jina]], the [[great being]], teaches the [[bodhisattva]].” {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “…teaches one [[bodhisattva]].” |
1118 | 1118 | ||
− | The singular is in accordance with the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has the plural. The Chinese indicates neither. | + | The singular is in accordance with the [[Sanskrit]]. The [[Tibetan]] has the plural. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} indicates neither. |
1119 | 1119 | ||
− | The Chinese does not mention Māra’s army, but has “subdues | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} does not mention [[Māra’s]] {{Wiki|army}}, but has “subdues [[māras]]” (in the plural). |
1120 | 1120 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit sattvā vijānanti and the Chinese. The Tibetan has presumably read it as sattvā-avijānanti, which includes the negative, and translates it “all beings do not know this.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] sattvā vijānanti and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. The [[Tibetan]] has presumably read it as sattvā-avijānanti, which includes the negative, and translates it “all [[beings]] do not know this.” |
1121 | 1121 | ||
− | There is a play on words here, as the Sanskrit for | + | There is a play on words here, as the [[Sanskrit]] for “[[phenomena]]” is “[[dharma]]” and the [[teaching]] given by a [[Buddha]] is also “[[Dharma]];” also, the [[word]] “understood” here is [[budhyate]]. |
1122 | 1122 | ||
− | According to the BHS gatiṃgata, and the Chinese. Gatiṃgata is not translated consistently into Tibetan. Previously it was translated as rtogs pa khong du chud, and here its two elements are split up into ’gro ba and shes pa ( | + | According to the BHS gatiṃgata, and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. Gatiṃgata is not translated consistently into [[Tibetan]]. Previously it was translated as [[rtogs pa]] [[khong]] du chud, and here its two [[elements]] are split up into ’gro ba and [[shes pa]] (“[[knowing]] states of [[existence]]”). There is here as elsewhere a play on words in using both [[gati]] (“[[state]] of [[existence]]”) and gatiṃgata (“complete [[understanding]]”). |
1123 | 1123 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit sarvasya māyā. Hodgson: sarvepy māyā. The Tibetan appears to have been translated from a text that read as sarvasyāpāyā, translating as ngan song thams cad (“all lower | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] sarvasya [[māyā]]. Hodgson: sarvepy [[māyā]]. The [[Tibetan]] appears to have been translated from a text that read as sarvasyāpāyā, translating as [[ngan song]] thams cad (“all [[lower realms]]”), which does not appear to fit the context. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has “[[lower realms]]” instead of “[[illusions]]” and reverses the order of the lines: “He is free from [[lower realms]] / And [[knows]] the [[characteristics]] of all [[dharma]] / [[phenomena]],” 遠離於惡道,能知諸法相 ([[yuan]] li yu e [[dao]], [[neng]] zhi zhu fa [[xiang]]). |
1124 | 1124 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan, and the Hodgson and Shastri manuscripts. This verse does not appear in the Gilgit manuscript or the Chinese. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]], and the Hodgson and Shastri [[manuscripts]]. This verse does not appear in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}} or the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1125 | 1125 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit and Chinese have “These teachers of the Dharma.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. The [[Sanskrit and Chinese]] have “These [[teachers]] of the [[Dharma]].” |
1126 | 1126 | ||
− | Chinese: “Go to various worlds to benefit beings.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “Go to various [[worlds]] to [[benefit]] [[beings]].” |
1127 | 1127 | ||
− | This verse is followed by an additional verse in the Chinese. | + | This verse is followed by an additional verse in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1128 | 1128 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and Chinese. The Tibetan has “main and intermediate directions.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit and Chinese]]. The [[Tibetan]] has “main and [[intermediate directions]].” |
1129 | 1129 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit, taking prāsāda as the first part of a bahuvrīhi compound. The Tibetan translates as khang pa (“house”), which appears to be the meaning of prāsāda in verse 74 (the Tibetan khang pa is translated as “mansions”). The Chinese translation conforms with ideas of Chinese architecture. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]], taking [[prāsāda]] as the first part of a [[bahuvrīhi]] compound. The [[Tibetan]] translates as [[khang pa]] (“house”), which appears to be the meaning of [[prāsāda]] in verse 74 (the [[Tibetan]] [[khang pa]] is translated as “mansions”). The {{Wiki|Chinese}} translation conforms with [[ideas]] of [[Chinese architecture]]. |
1130 | 1130 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit harmya, which is usually translated into Tibetan as bsil khang (“cool room”) as it is designed to benefit from both shade and breeze. Here the Tibetan translates it as pu shu, which in verse 74 was used to translate saharṣika. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] harmya, which is usually translated into [[Tibetan]] as bsil [[khang]] (“cool room”) as it is designed to [[benefit]] from both shade and breeze. Here the [[Tibetan]] translates it as pu shu, which in verse 74 was used to translate saharṣika. |
1131 | 1131 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. Translated here as stegs bu, which can mean “a turret,” although according to the Mahāvyupatti it should be ba gam, which has a range of meanings from “dome” to “tower.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. Translated here as stegs bu, which can mean “a turret,” although according to the Mahāvyupatti it should be ba gam, which has a range of meanings from “dome” to “tower.” |
1132 | 1132 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan here has “and incense in censers,” which appears to be a corruption brought in from the first line of the next verse. The Chinese has 香瓶 (xiang pin) “and so on,” which could be interpreted as | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. The [[Tibetan]] here has “and [[incense]] in censers,” which appears to be a corruption brought in from the first line of the next verse. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has 香瓶 ([[xiang]] pin) “and so on,” which could be interpreted as “[[incense]] and vases” or “vases of fragrances.” |
1133 | 1133 | ||
− | According to the Gilgit gandhena. The Hodgson is corrupted and the Shastri has dhūpena in agreement with the Tibetan bdugs pa, repeating | + | According to the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} gandhena. The Hodgson is corrupted and the Shastri has dhūpena in agreement with the [[Tibetan]] bdugs pa, repeating “[[incense]].” |
1134 | 1134 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan, Hodgson, and Shastri. Gilgit: “spreads to the summit of the sky.” The Chinese translation is roughly “spread out [to] the beautiful platform of clouds,” and therefore corresponds more to the Gilgit version. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]], Hodgson, and Shastri. {{Wiki|Gilgit}}: “spreads to the summit of the sky.” The {{Wiki|Chinese}} translation is roughly “spread out [to] the beautiful platform of clouds,” and therefore corresponds more to the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} version. |
1135 | 1135 | ||
− | Literally, “a thousand ten-million,” which would be “ten billion.” The translation here follows the spirit of a poetic description of a great number rather than a mathematically precise enumeration of realms. Chinese: 千世界, literally, “one thousand worlds.” | + | Literally, “a thousand ten-million,” which would be “ten billion.” The translation here follows the [[spirit]] of a {{Wiki|poetic}} description of a great number rather than a {{Wiki|mathematically}} precise {{Wiki|enumeration}} of [[realms]]. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 千世界, literally, “one thousand [[worlds]].” |
1136 | 1136 | ||
− | Could also be translated as “thorn,” as in the Chinese. | + | Could also be translated as “thorn,” as in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1137 | 1137 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and BHS doṣaśalya (“the pain of faults / wickedness”). The BHS doṣa is the equivalent of the Classical Sanskrit dveṣa ( | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and BHS doṣaśalya (“the [[pain]] of faults / wickedness”). The BHS [[doṣa]] is the {{Wiki|equivalent}} of the [[Classical Sanskrit]] [[dveṣa]] (“[[anger]]”), while [[doṣa]] in [[Classical Sanskrit]] means “fault” or “wickedness.” The [[Tibetan]] appears to have been translating from tṛṣna or perhaps [[chanda]] instead of śalya. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has “the [[kleśa]] of [[anger]].” |
1138 | 1138 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit mohajālaṃ and the Chinese. The Tibetan appears to have translated from a manuscript that had mahājālam (“great net”). | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] mohajālaṃ and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. The [[Tibetan]] appears to have translated from a {{Wiki|manuscript}} that had mahājālam (“great net”). |
1139 | 1139 | ||
− | The number of seats in Chinese is 億 (yi), which can mean a wide range of numbers, but many scholars simply interpret the term as an expression of “numerous.” | + | The number of seats in {{Wiki|Chinese}} is 億 (yi), which can mean a wide range of numbers, but many [[scholars]] simply interpret the term as an expression of “numerous.” |
1140 | 1140 | ||
The specific number of ten million cannot be intended here, because there would not be enough cloths for the seats! | The specific number of ten million cannot be intended here, because there would not be enough cloths for the seats! | ||
1141 | 1141 | ||
− | There is considerable variation between the Gilgit (which does not have in this verse the words “beautiful seats,” but only their descriptions), the Shastri, and the Hodgson (though they both agree in also having parasols as an adornment, which is absent in the Tibetan). The Tibetan is closest to the Hodgson, though the Tibetan translation has literally, “cloths adorned by the lattices of jewels,” and omits the parasols. | + | There is considerable variation between the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} (which does not have in this verse the words “beautiful seats,” but only their descriptions), the Shastri, and the Hodgson (though they both agree in also having [[parasols]] as an adornment, which is absent in the [[Tibetan]]). The [[Tibetan]] is closest to the Hodgson, though the [[Tibetan translation]] has literally, “cloths adorned by the lattices of [[jewels]],” and omits the [[parasols]]. |
1142 | 1142 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan does not have the word “seats,” which appears instead in the previous verse. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. The [[Tibetan]] does not have the [[word]] “seats,” which appears instead in the previous verse. |
1143 | 1143 | ||
− | The Sanskrit has | + | The [[Sanskrit]] has “[[pure]] [[uragasāra]].” |
1144 | 1144 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit daṇḍa. The Tibetan translates as yan lag (“branches”). | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] [[daṇḍa]]. The [[Tibetan]] translates as [[yan lag]] (“branches”). |
1145 | 1145 | ||
− | The Sanskrit pañjara usually means “an enclosing cage.” The Tibetan has khog pa, which means “interior.” However, the leaves are the part of the lotus that is usually described in this way, and pañjara may be an early corruption in the text, perhaps of palāśa. | + | The [[Sanskrit]] pañjara usually means “an enclosing cage.” The [[Tibetan]] has khog pa, which means “interior.” However, the leaves are the part of the [[lotus]] that is usually described in this way, and pañjara may be an early corruption in the text, perhaps of [[palāśa]]. |
1146 | 1146 | ||
− | Sanskrit: girigarbha, (“mountain | + | [[Sanskrit]]: girigarbha, (“mountain [[essence]]”). [[Tibetan]]: dpal gyi [[snying po]] can (“glorious [[essence]]”). The Hodgson has sirigarbha, which is a corruption. The [[Tibetan]] appears to have translated from śrīgarbha. This appears to be a {{Wiki|synonym}} for [[Wikipedia:emerald|aśmagarbha]] (“stone-essence”), which is an {{Wiki|emerald}}. The commentary repeats ’dab ma, though this can mean “leaves” as well as “petals.” Compare with the Ten [[Bhūmi]] [[Sūtra]] in which a [[lotus]] has a [[beryl]] stem, a pericarp of [[sandalwood]], {{Wiki|emerald}} stamens, and leaves of {{Wiki|gold}}. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has “stems and leaves of {{Wiki|crystal}}, and stamens of {{Wiki|gold}}.” |
1147 | 1147 | ||
− | Absent in the Gilgit, Shastri, Hodgson, and Tibetan. The Chinese has a combination of this and the following verse. | + | Absent in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}}, Shastri, Hodgson, and [[Tibetan]]. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has a combination of this and the following verse. |
1148 | 1148 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and the Shastri and Hodgson manuscripts. The Gilgit has śakunta (“jays”). | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and the Shastri and Hodgson [[manuscripts]]. The {{Wiki|Gilgit}} has śakunta (“jays”). |
1149 | 1149 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has “unsurpassable,” as in the preceding and following verses. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. The [[Sanskrit]] has “unsurpassable,” as in the preceding and following verses. |
1150 | 1150 | ||
− | Three verses here (this one and the following two) are absent in the Gilgit manuscript and the Chinese, but present in the Shastri and Hodgson manuscripts, and the Tibetan. | + | Three verses here (this one and the following two) are absent in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}} and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}, but {{Wiki|present}} in the Shastri and Hodgson [[manuscripts]], and the [[Tibetan]]. |
1151 | 1151 | ||
− | This verse is followed in the Chinese by an additional verse summarizing the marvelous decorations and sights. | + | This verse is followed in the {{Wiki|Chinese}} by an additional verse summarizing the marvelous decorations and sights. |
1152 | 1152 | ||
− | This verse is followed in the Chinese by an additional verse stating that these decorations are blessings from the Buddha to benefit beings. | + | This verse is followed in the {{Wiki|Chinese}} by an additional verse stating that these decorations are [[blessings]] from the [[Buddha]] to [[benefit]] [[beings]]. |
1153 | 1153 | ||
− | Chinese: | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “[[grasping]].” |
1154 | 1154 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and the Hodgson manuscript. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and the Hodgson {{Wiki|manuscript}}. |
1155 | 1155 | ||
− | This verse is followed by an additional verse in the Chinese that reiterates that there should be no doubt and that strong faith will surely lead to rebirth in Sukhāvatī. | + | This verse is followed by an additional verse in the {{Wiki|Chinese}} that reiterates that there should be no [[doubt]] and that strong [[faith]] will surely lead to [[rebirth]] in [[Sukhāvatī]]. |
1156 | 1156 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan, Hodgson, and Shastri. The Gilgit has “this supreme realm.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]], Hodgson, and Shastri. The {{Wiki|Gilgit}} has “this supreme [[realm]].” |
1157 | 1157 | ||
− | This verse is expanded into two verses in the Chinese. | + | This verse is expanded into two verses in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1158 | 1158 | ||
− | Chinese: | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “[[pure conduct]].” |
1159 | 1159 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has “practitioners who are Dharma protectors.” In the Chinese, “in later times” is absent and this verse is followed by six additional verses. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. The [[Sanskrit]] has “practitioners who are [[Dharma protectors]].” In the {{Wiki|Chinese}}, “in later times” is absent and this verse is followed by six additional verses. |
1160 | 1160 | ||
− | In the Gilgit manuscript, the prose is absent from this point until “Young man, in the | + | In the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}}, the prose is absent from this point until “Young man, in the {{Wiki|past}}…” (34.7). |
1161 | 1161 | ||
− | In the Chinese the prose up to this point is absent. | + | In the {{Wiki|Chinese}} the prose up to this point is absent. |
1162 | 1162 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and Chinese. The Tibetan appears to translate as “more innumerable than innumerable.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit and Chinese]]. The [[Tibetan]] appears to translate as “more {{Wiki|innumerable}} than {{Wiki|innumerable}}.” |
1163 | 1163 | ||
− | The Chinese has three synonymous phrases. | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has three {{Wiki|synonymous}} phrases. |
1164 | 1164 | ||
− | The Chinese refers to him in this chapter as | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} refers to him in this [[chapter]] as “[[bhikṣu]].” |
1165 | 1165 | ||
− | Chinese: “he composed melodious verses on…” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “he composed melodious verses on…” |
1166 | 1166 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit saṃgīti. The Tibetan rol mo usually means | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] [[saṃgīti]]. The [[Tibetan]] [[rol mo]] usually means “[[music]].” In the {{Wiki|Chinese}}, “The [[apsarases]] engaged in singing [[divine]] songs” is absent. |
1167 | 1167 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit; absent in the Tibetan. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]; absent in the [[Tibetan]]. |
1168 | 1168 | ||
− | The Sanskrit here is specifically in the dual form hastau, meaning both hands, although the preceding prose specifies his right hand only. The Tibetan and Chinese have no specific plural form and so could be read as singular. This appears to be an instance of inconsistency revealing the different authorship of verses and prose. For consistency in English the singular of “hand” is used here. | + | The [[Sanskrit]] here is specifically in the dual [[form]] hastau, meaning both hands, although the preceding prose specifies his right hand only. The [[Tibetan]] and {{Wiki|Chinese}} have no specific plural [[form]] and so could be read as singular. This appears to be an instance of inconsistency revealing the different authorship of verses and prose. For consistency in English the singular of “hand” is used here. |
1169 | 1169 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit pūti, the Chinese, and the commentary rul pa. In the Tibetan version of the sūtra there is a scribal corruption of rul pa (“rotten”) to rus pa ( | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] pūti, the {{Wiki|Chinese}}, and the commentary rul pa. In the [[Tibetan]] version of the [[sūtra]] there is a scribal corruption of rul pa (“rotten”) to rus pa (“[[bones]]”). |
1170 | 1170 | ||
− | The Chinese has some variation in the preceding two verses and they are followed by an additional verse. | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has some variation in the preceding two verses and they are followed by an additional verse. |
1171 | 1171 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan and Chinese omit | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. The [[Tibetan]] and {{Wiki|Chinese}} omit “[[sandalwood]].” The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has “[[incense]].” |
1172 | 1172 | ||
− | In the Chinese this verse is followed by an additional verse. | + | In the {{Wiki|Chinese}} this verse is followed by an additional verse. |
1173 | 1173 | ||
− | Sanskrit: kiṃnaras, apsarases, and mahoragas. | + | [[Sanskrit]]: kiṃnaras, [[apsarases]], and [[mahoragas]]. |
1174 | 1174 | ||
− | Chinese: “All became men.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “All became men.” |
1175 | 1175 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan associates “all” with | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. The [[Tibetan]] associates “all” with “[[worlds]].” The {{Wiki|Chinese}} does not indicate singular or plural. |
1176 | 1176 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has saṃlekhaguṇa (“the qualities / disciplines of austerity”). | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. The [[Sanskrit]] has saṃlekhaguṇa (“the qualities / [[disciplines]] of austerity”). |
1177 | 1177 | ||
− | In the Chinese, at this point fascicle 7 comes to an end in the Taisho edition, and fascicle 8 in the Song, Yuan, Ming, Gong, and Sheng editions. | + | In the {{Wiki|Chinese}}, at this point fascicle 7 comes to an end in the [[Taisho]] edition, and fascicle 8 in the Song, Yuan, [[Ming]], [[Gong]], and Sheng editions. |
1178 | 1178 | ||
− | From the Sanskrit avaropayāmi. The Tibetan is bskyed (“generate,” “create”). | + | From the [[Sanskrit]] avaropayāmi. The [[Tibetan]] is bskyed (“generate,” “create”). |
1179 | 1179 | ||
− | The Chinese version of this sentence differs. | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} version of this sentence differs. |
1180 | 1180 | ||
− | From the Sanskrit aśāṭhyena (literally “without craftiness”) and the Chinese. The Tibetan translation g.yo ba med pa could otherwise be understood as meaning “unwaveringly.” | + | From the [[Sanskrit]] aśāṭhyena (literally “without craftiness”) and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. The [[Tibetan translation]] [[g.yo]] ba [[med pa]] could otherwise be understood as meaning “unwaveringly.” |
1181 | 1181 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit sevitavyā bhjitavyāḥ. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] sevitavyā bhjitavyāḥ. |
1182 | 1182 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and the commentary, which mentions correct conduct. The Tibetan omits the qualifying characteristics, which obscures the meaning. “Good qualities and | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] and the commentary, which mentions correct conduct. The [[Tibetan]] omits the qualifying [[characteristics]], which obscures the meaning. “Good qualities and [[wisdom]]” does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1183 | 1183 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit visaradena. Translated into Tibetan as g.yo ba med pa. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] visaradena. Translated into [[Tibetan]] as [[g.yo]] ba [[med pa]]. |
1184 | 1184 | ||
− | According to the BHS (īrya), the commentary (spyod lam), and the Chinese 威儀. In the Tibetan of the sūtra it is translated as g.yo ba ( | + | According to the BHS (īrya), the commentary ([[spyod lam]]), and the {{Wiki|Chinese}} 威儀. In the [[Tibetan]] of the [[sūtra]] it is translated as [[g.yo]] ba (“{{Wiki|movement}},” “wandering”), which is one meaning of īrya but does not fit the context well. |
1185 | 1185 | ||
− | The Sanskrit and Chinese have here the additional sentence, “He was wise in certainty in meaning,” which is absent in the Tibetan version of the sūtra and the commentary. | + | The [[Sanskrit and Chinese]] have here the additional sentence, “He was [[wise]] in {{Wiki|certainty}} in meaning,” which is absent in the [[Tibetan]] version of the [[sūtra]] and the commentary. |
1186 | 1186 | ||
− | Tibetan: gsong por smra. The BHS has pūrvabhilāpī (“respectfully”). In Sanskrit this is followed by, “He had a smiling face,” which is absent in the Tibetan but incorporated to make a single sentence in the Chinese. | + | [[Tibetan]]: gsong [[por]] [[smra]]. The BHS has pūrvabhilāpī (“respectfully”). In [[Sanskrit]] this is followed by, “He had a smiling face,” which is absent in the [[Tibetan]] but incorporated to make a single sentence in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1187 | 1187 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and the commentary. The Tibetan here has | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] and the commentary. The [[Tibetan]] here has “{{Wiki|blood}} and flesh,” which does not appear to fit the context. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “fresh {{Wiki|blood}} of a young virgin.” |
1188 | 1188 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit ācārya and the Tibetan of the commentary slob dpon. The Tibetan has ’phags pa ( | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] [[ācārya]] and the [[Tibetan]] of the commentary [[slob dpon]]. The [[Tibetan]] has [[’phags pa]] (“[[noble one]]”), which appears to be translated from a corruption of cācāryam (“and the [[ācārya]]”) to cāryam (“and the [[ārya]]”). {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “She went to the [[king]] who then called the sick [[bhikṣu]] into the palace. He was seated in front of the [[king]]…” |
1189 | 1189 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan omits the negative, and gang could be misunderstood as a personal pronoun rather than the interrogative. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. The [[Tibetan]] omits the negative, and gang could be misunderstood as a personal {{Wiki|pronoun}} rather than the interrogative. |
1190 | 1190 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan, which specifies | + | According to the [[Tibetan]], which specifies “[[red]] [[sandalwood]]” for [[candana]], and translates kālānusārī literally as ’dus brang (“following time”). The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has simply “[[sandalwood]].” |
1191 | 1191 | ||
− | This prose section does not appear in the Gilgit, Sanskrit, or Chinese, but is present in the Tibetan, and in the Hodgson and Shastri. | + | This prose section does not appear in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}}, [[Sanskrit]], or {{Wiki|Chinese}}, but is {{Wiki|present}} in the [[Tibetan]], and in the Hodgson and Shastri. |
1192 | 1192 | ||
− | The BHS sugatāna putrakāḥ appears to be specifically male as “sons of the sugatas,” although putra can be taken in the more general sense of “child.” The Tibetan translates as byang chub sems mo, specifically meaning a female bodhisattva, which accords with the use of the female personal pronoun, but although the female pronoun is used she is also described as having become irreversibly male. | + | The BHS sugatāna putrakāḥ appears to be specifically {{Wiki|male}} as “sons of the [[sugatas]],” although [[putra]] can be taken in the more general [[sense]] of “child.” The [[Tibetan]] translates as [[byang chub sems]] mo, specifically meaning a [[female bodhisattva]], which accords with the use of the {{Wiki|female}} personal {{Wiki|pronoun}}, but although the {{Wiki|female}} {{Wiki|pronoun}} is used she is also described as having become irreversibly {{Wiki|male}}. |
1193 | 1193 | ||
− | Translated into Tibetan in the sūtra and commentary as mar me mdzad, and therefore this may have been from a text that had dīpaṃkara instead of dīpaprabha, although that would be in contradiction with the standard account of Buddha Śākyamuni’s previous life as a student of Dīpaṃkara. | + | Translated into [[Tibetan]] in the [[sūtra]] and commentary as [[mar me mdzad]], and therefore this may have been from a text that had [[dīpaṃkara]] instead of dīpaprabha, although that would be in {{Wiki|contradiction}} with the standard account of [[Buddha]] Śākyamuni’s previous [[life]] as a [[student]] of [[Dīpaṃkara]]. |
1194 | 1194 | ||
− | This verse is in the Tibetan, the commentary, and the Shastri and Hodgson manuscripts, but absent in the Gilgit manuscript and the Chinese. | + | This verse is in the [[Tibetan]], the commentary, and the Shastri and Hodgson [[manuscripts]], but absent in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}} and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1195 | 1195 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and the BHS doṣa, which is the equivalent of the Classical Sanskrit dveṣa ( | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and the BHS [[doṣa]], which is the {{Wiki|equivalent}} of the [[Classical Sanskrit]] [[dveṣa]] (“[[anger]]”), while the [[Classical Sanskrit]] [[doṣa]] means “fault” or “wickedness.” {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “[[anger]] and [[pride]],” though [[doṣa]] has been translated variably as “faults, [[pride]], and [[anger]].” |
1196 | 1196 | ||
− | These last three sentences are absent in the Gilgit manuscript and the Chinese. | + | These last three sentences are absent in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}} and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1197 | 1197 | ||
− | The Sanskrit has the obscure vitardda, while the Mahāvyutpatti gives vitardi and vedika as the corollary of the Tibetan stegs bu. A vedika is a raised platform, usually with a railing, around a building or stūpa. | + | The [[Sanskrit]] has the obscure vitardda, while the [[Mahāvyutpatti]] gives vitardi and vedika as the corollary of the [[Tibetan]] stegs bu. A vedika is a raised platform, usually with a railing, around a building or [[stūpa]]. |
1198 | 1198 | ||
− | The Sanskrit niryūha, which the Mahāvyutpatti defines as sgo khang or ba gam according to context, is translated here as sgo khang. | + | The [[Sanskrit]] niryūha, which the [[Mahāvyutpatti]] defines as sgo [[khang]] or ba gam according to context, is translated here as sgo [[khang]]. |
1199 | 1199 | ||
− | Sanskrit: toraṇa. Tibetan: rta babs. The name of the outer gateways for entering a courtyard, it was also an ornamental form above the doorways of a building. | + | [[Sanskrit]]: toraṇa. [[Tibetan]]: rta babs. The [[name]] of the outer gateways for entering a courtyard, it was also an ornamental [[form]] above the doorways of a building. |
1200 | 1200 | ||
− | Sanskrit: gavakṣa. Tibetan: skar khung. Literally, “ox-eye.” This does not refer to the modern glass windows, but rather apertures, usually round, for the breeze or wind to pass through. | + | [[Sanskrit]]: gavakṣa. [[Tibetan]]: [[skar]] [[khung]]. Literally, “ox-eye.” This does not refer to the {{Wiki|modern}} glass windows, but rather apertures, usually round, for the breeze or [[wind]] to pass through. |
1201 | 1201 | ||
− | Sanskrit: harmya. Tibetan: pu shu. The Tibetan has various meanings, such as “rainwater spouts,” but here probably means “the pavilion or upper room in a palace, open to cool breezes.” | + | [[Sanskrit]]: harmya. [[Tibetan]]: pu shu. The [[Tibetan]] has various meanings, such as “rainwater spouts,” but here probably means “the pavilion or upper room in a palace, open to cool breezes.” |
1202 | 1202 | ||
− | Sanskrit: kūṭāgāra. Tibetan: khang pa brtsegs pa. Here this means, not a building that has a tower, but the tower itself. Here the Tibetan has khang pa, “twice,” without an equivalent in Sanskrit, therefore probably a scribal error. Otherwise, according to the Mahāvyutpatti, khang pa could be a translation of kuṭikā, which could mean “a belvedere.” | + | [[Sanskrit]]: kūṭāgāra. [[Tibetan]]: [[khang pa brtsegs pa]]. Here this means, not a building that has a tower, but the tower itself. Here the [[Tibetan]] has [[khang pa]], “twice,” without an {{Wiki|equivalent}} in [[Sanskrit]], therefore probably a scribal error. Otherwise, according to the [[Mahāvyutpatti]], [[khang pa]] could be a translation of [[kuṭikā]], which could mean “a belvedere.” |
1203 | 1203 | ||
− | The description of the king and his palace does not appear in the Gilgit manuscript or the Chinese. | + | The description of the [[king]] and his palace does not appear in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}} or the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1204 | 1204 | ||
− | According to the commentary. The sūtra translation omits | + | According to the commentary. The [[sūtra]] translation omits “[[water]].” |
1205 | 1205 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit siddha-vidyādhara… and the commentary (grub pa dang rig pa | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] siddha-vidyādhara… and the commentary ([[grub pa]] dang [[rig pa]] ’[[dzin pa]] dang). The [[Tibetan]] of the [[sūtra]] has grub pa’i rig [[sngags]] ’[[chang]]. |
1206 | 1206 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. Omitted in the Tibetan. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. Omitted in the [[Tibetan]]. |
1207 | 1207 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan omits translating kiṃ, or has lost the word in ci in skyes bu’am ci (literally, | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. The [[Tibetan]] omits translating kiṃ, or has lost the [[word]] in ci in skyes bu’am ci (literally, “[[person]] or what?”) in a scribal omission, leaving only skyes bu’am (“[[person]] and”). |
1208 | 1208 | ||
− | According to the Sankrit. The Tibetan omits “It was inhabited by flocks of birds.” The commentary mentions them. | + | According to the [[Sankrit]]. The [[Tibetan]] omits “It was inhabited by flocks of birds.” The commentary mentions them. |
1209 | 1209 | ||
− | The entire description of the forest does not appear in the Gilgit manuscript or the Chinese. | + | The entire description of the [[forest]] does not appear in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}} or the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1210 | 1210 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit rājaputrāḥ. Literally, “king-sons.” The Tibetan translates as just | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] rājaputrāḥ. Literally, “king-sons.” The [[Tibetan]] translates as just “[[king]],” omitting “sons.” The translation of the commentary also has just “[[king]].” |
1211 | 1211 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. Not present in the Sanskrit or the commentary. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. Not {{Wiki|present}} in the [[Sanskrit]] or the commentary. |
1212 | 1212 | ||
− | This paragraph is absent in the Chinese. | + | This paragraph is absent in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1213 | 1213 | ||
− | Verses 6 to 14 in the Sanskrit have longer lines than the others, and each four-line verse in Sanskrit was therefore translated into eight lines of Tibetan. This English translation maintains the Tibetan verse structure, although the numbering (as elsewhere) is from the Sanskrit. | + | Verses 6 to 14 in the [[Sanskrit]] have longer lines than the others, and each four-line verse in [[Sanskrit]] was therefore translated into eight lines of [[Tibetan]]. This English translation maintains the [[Tibetan]] verse {{Wiki|structure}}, although the numbering (as elsewhere) is from the [[Sanskrit]]. |
1214 | 1214 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit gandha and the Chinese. However, the Tibetan has sgra ( | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] [[gandha]] and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. However, the [[Tibetan]] has [[sgra]] (“[[sound]]”) instead, which does not fit the context. |
1215 | 1215 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. Chinese: “ministers,” 大臣 (da chen). | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “ministers,” 大臣 (da [[chen]]). |
1216 | 1216 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and the commentary. The Tibetan numbering in the sūtra translation appears to be in disarray. Chinese: “36 yi,” 三十六億 (xan shi liu yi), which can be 360,000, or 36 million, or 360 million. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] and the commentary. The [[Tibetan]] numbering in the [[sūtra]] translation appears to be in disarray. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “36 yi,” 三十六億 (xan shi [[liu]] yi), which can be 360,000, or 36 million, or 360 million. |
1217 | 1217 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit pṛṣṭhaḥ samanubaddhāni, and the Chinese. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] pṛṣṭhaḥ samanubaddhāni, and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1218 | 1218 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit doṣa and the Chinese. The Tibetan translation has dveṣa ( | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] [[doṣa]] and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. The [[Tibetan translation]] has [[dveṣa]] (“[[anger]]”), which seems to be an obvious error for this sentence. |
1219 | 1219 | ||
− | See the preceding note. The Chinese switches to “bondage,” 結縛 (jie fu). | + | See the preceding note. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} switches to “bondage,” 結縛 ([[jie]] [[fu]]). |
1220 | 1220 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit could be translated as: “The unequaled buddha heroes, dedicated to beings, / The heroes of the past, disseminated the supreme Dharma. / They will also appear in that way in future times. / Thereby, the son has gained the power of a king of the Dharma.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. The [[Sanskrit]] could be translated as: “The unequaled [[buddha]] heroes, dedicated to [[beings]], / The heroes of the {{Wiki|past}}, disseminated the supreme [[Dharma]]. / They will also appear in that way in {{Wiki|future}} times. / Thereby, the son has gained the power of a [[king]] of the [[Dharma]].” |
1221 | 1221 | ||
− | Gilgit: “strings of pearls.” Chinese: | + | {{Wiki|Gilgit}}: “strings of {{Wiki|pearls}}.” {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “[[jewels]] strung as long necklaces.” Includes the [[word]] 珠 (zhu), which can mean “{{Wiki|pearls}}” or “pearl-shaped [[jewels]].” |
1222 | 1222 | ||
− | Verses 29 to 33 in the Sanskrit have longer lines than the others, and each four-line verse in Sanskrit was therefore translated into eight lines of Tibetan. This English translation maintains the Tibetan verse structure, although the numbering (as elsewhere) is from the Sanskrit. | + | Verses 29 to 33 in the [[Sanskrit]] have longer lines than the others, and each four-line verse in [[Sanskrit]] was therefore translated into eight lines of [[Tibetan]]. This English translation maintains the [[Tibetan]] verse {{Wiki|structure}}, although the numbering (as elsewhere) is from the [[Sanskrit]]. |
1223 | 1223 | ||
− | The original assumes that the reader will know this refers to silver coins, the raupya—the origin of the present day rupee, which was itself tied to the value of silver until the end of the nineteenth century. | + | The original assumes that the reader will know this refers to {{Wiki|silver}} coins, the raupya—the origin of the {{Wiki|present}} day rupee, which was itself tied to the value of {{Wiki|silver}} until the end of the nineteenth century. |
1224 | 1224 | ||
− | This verse has an extra line in the Sanskrit (two extra lines in the Tibetan format) and here both the Hodgson and Shastri have an additional verse of offerings that is not present in the Tibetan, Gilgit manuscript, or the Chinese. | + | This verse has an extra line in the [[Sanskrit]] (two extra lines in the [[Tibetan]] format) and here both the Hodgson and Shastri have an additional verse of [[offerings]] that is not {{Wiki|present}} in the [[Tibetan]], {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}}, or the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1225 | 1225 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. [[Sanskrit]]: “[[vajras]].” |
1226 | 1226 | ||
− | The Tibetan has nang las byung ba (“emerged from”) and the Sanskrit has antargata (“entered”), though in both cases the other verb is implied. | + | The [[Tibetan]] has [[nang]] las byung ba (“emerged from”) and the [[Sanskrit]] has antargata (“entered”), though in both cases the other verb is implied. |
1227 | 1227 | ||
− | This paragraph does not appear in the Chinese. | + | This paragraph does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1228 | 1228 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. Absent in the Tibetan. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. Absent in the [[Tibetan]]. |
1229 | 1229 | ||
− | This paragraph does not appear in the Gilgit manuscript. | + | This paragraph does not appear in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}}. |
1230 | 1230 | ||
− | The Chinese does not mention what the crowd saw. | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} does not mention what the crowd saw. |
1231 | 1231 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit and Chinese: “eighty-four thousand.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. [[Sanskrit and Chinese]]: “eighty-four thousand.” |
1232 | 1232 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. Not present in the Sanskrit or Chinese. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. Not {{Wiki|present}} in the [[Sanskrit]] or {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1233 | 1233 | ||
− | The first two lines are divided into four in the Tibetan. This line does not appear in the Chinese. | + | The first two lines are divided into four in the [[Tibetan]]. This line does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1234 | 1234 | ||
− | This verse does not appear in the Gilgit manuscript, but is present in the Chinese. | + | This verse does not appear in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}}, but is {{Wiki|present}} in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1235 | 1235 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan, “Made joyous by the bhikṣu …” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]], “Made [[joyous]] by the [[bhikṣu]] …” |
1236 | 1236 | ||
− | Chinese: “They all loved and sympathized with the bhikṣu.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “They all loved and sympathized with the [[bhikṣu]].” |
1237 | 1237 | ||
− | From the Sanskrit suduṣṭa. The Vaidya online edition has sudṛṣṭa. | + | From the [[Sanskrit]] suduṣṭa. The [[Vaidya]] online edition has sudṛṣṭa. |
1238 | 1238 | ||
− | Chinese: “At that time, driven by anger, I ordered someone to kill him.” 我時瞋心遣令殺 (wo shi chen xin qian ling sha). | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “At that time, driven by [[anger]], I ordered someone to kill him.” 我時瞋心遣令殺 (wo shi [[chen]] xin qian ling sha). |
1239 | 1239 | ||
− | The commentary explains that as the bhikṣu’s body parts are not decomposing, the king believes him to still be alive and able to return to his former condition. | + | The commentary explains that as the bhikṣu’s [[body]] parts are not decomposing, the [[king]] believes him to still be alive and able to return to his former [[condition]]. |
1240 | 1240 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit adoṣaduṣṭa, and in accordance with the commentary. The Tibetan has zhe sdang gtum med pa (“neither anger nor | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] adoṣaduṣṭa, and in accordance with the commentary. The [[Tibetan]] has [[zhe sdang]] gtum [[med pa]] (“neither [[anger]] nor [[wrath]]”), translating in accordance with the BHS meaning of the [[phrase]], which does not seem to fit the context here. There is a different verse here in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1241 | 1241 | ||
− | This verse does not appear in the Chinese. | + | This verse does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1242 | 1242 | ||
− | This verse does not appear in the Chinese. | + | This verse does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1243 | 1243 | ||
− | This verse is in the Tibetan, the commentary and the Hodgson manuscript. It is absent in the Gilgit, Chinese, and Shastri. | + | This verse is in the [[Tibetan]], the commentary and the Hodgson {{Wiki|manuscript}}. It is absent in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}}, {{Wiki|Chinese}}, and Shastri. |
1244 | 1244 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit sūrata and the Chinese 善調柔 (shan tiao rou); the Tibetan has nges in error for des. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] sūrata and the {{Wiki|Chinese}} 善調柔 (shan [[tiao]] rou); the [[Tibetan]] has nges in error for des. |
1245 | 1245 | ||
− | The Tibetan divides the Sanskrit four-line verses into eight-line verses from verses 63 to 65. | + | The [[Tibetan]] divides the [[Sanskrit]] four-line verses into eight-line verses from verses 63 to 65. |
1246 | 1246 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and Chinese; | + | According to the [[Sanskrit and Chinese]]; “{{Wiki|tastes}}” has been omitted in [[Tibetan]]. |
1247 | 1247 | ||
− | The Tibetan and Chinese again divide the Sanskrit four-line verses into eight-line verses from verses 67 to 69. | + | The [[Tibetan]] and {{Wiki|Chinese}} again divide the [[Sanskrit]] four-line verses into eight-line verses from verses 67 to 69. |
1248 | 1248 | ||
− | According to the commentary and the Sanskrit. The Kangyur has gnas (“places”), probably being translated from a scribal corruption of bhārya. | + | According to the commentary and the [[Sanskrit]]. The [[Kangyur]] has [[gnas]] (“places”), probably being translated from a scribal corruption of bhārya. |
1249 | 1249 | ||
− | This fourth line is according to the Tibetan, Chinese, Hodgson, and Shastri. | + | This fourth line is according to the [[Tibetan]], {{Wiki|Chinese}}, Hodgson, and Shastri. |
1250 | 1250 | ||
− | This is according to the Gilgit manuscript. The addition of the line, “The bodhisattvas established in retention,” in the later versions creates an unequal number of lines in the verses. The extra line is in the Chinese, while retaining a four-line format. | + | This is according to the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}}. The addition of the line, “The [[bodhisattvas]] established in {{Wiki|retention}},” in the later versions creates an unequal number of lines in the verses. The extra line is in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}, while retaining a four-line format. |
1251 | 1251 | ||
− | According to the Gilgit manuscript. Following later versions, this line would be in the next verse, where it clearly does not belong. Does not appear in the Chinese. | + | According to the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}}. Following later versions, this line would be in the next verse, where it clearly does not belong. Does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1252 | 1252 | ||
− | The Chinese makes this a verse on the | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} makes this a verse on the “[[three poisons]]” by {{Wiki|speaking}} of [[anger]] in the third line instead of [[stupidity]]: 非非貪想非貪想 (fei fei tan [[xiang]]), 非非瞋想非瞋想 (fei fei [[chen]] [[xiang]] fei [[chen]] [[xiang]]), 非非癡想非癡想 (fei fei chi [[xiang]] fei chi [[xiang]]). In {{Wiki|Chinese}} [[Buddhist literature]], the [[word]] [[癡]] (chi) can mean either “[[stupidity]]” (as in 愚痴, yu chi) or “[[ignorance]]” ([[無明]], [[wu ming]], literally “not clear,” “not [[knowing]]”) or both. However, when refering to the “[[three poisons]]” 三毒 (san du), the [[word]] [[癡]] (chi) is used. |
1253 | 1253 | ||
− | This verse does not appear in the Gilgit or Chinese. | + | This verse does not appear in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} or {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1254 | 1254 | ||
− | The Tibetan and Chinese divide the Sanskrit four-line verses 78 and 79 into eight-line verses. This verse marks the end of fascicle 8 of the Taisho editon and fascicle 9 of the Song, Yuan, Ming, Gong, and Sheng editions. | + | The [[Tibetan]] and {{Wiki|Chinese}} divide the [[Sanskrit]] four-line verses 78 and 79 into eight-line verses. This verse marks the end of fascicle 8 of the [[Taisho]] editon and fascicle 9 of the Song, Yuan, [[Ming]], [[Gong]], and Sheng editions. |
1255 | 1255 | ||
− | The verse literally says, “avoid both of those,” referring back to the verse on attachment and anger. | + | The verse literally says, “avoid both of those,” referring back to the verse on [[attachment]] and [[anger]]. |
1256 | 1256 | ||
− | This paragraph and the following ten verses, along with the prose paragraph they include, do not appear in the Gilgit or the Chinese. | + | This paragraph and the following ten verses, along with the prose paragraph they include, do not appear in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} or the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1257 | 1257 | ||
− | The Sanskrit is literally, pratyekajina. | + | The [[Sanskrit]] is literally, [[pratyekajina]]. |
1258 | 1258 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has mṛtyu ( | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. The [[Sanskrit]] has [[mṛtyu]] (“[[death]]”) instead of [[māra]]. Probably a scribal corruption in the [[Sanskrit]], or perhaps a free translation, since [[Mṛtyu]] can also mean [[Yama]], the [[lord of death]], and by extension [[Māra]]. |
1259 | 1259 | ||
− | According to the BHS karvaṭaka, which is equivalent to the Sanskrit karvaṭa. They are defined as being the central administrative town for two to four hundred villages. It is also said to mean “a mountain village,” though that is not the meaning here. However, the Tibetan translation ri khrod means just | + | According to the BHS karvaṭaka, which is {{Wiki|equivalent}} to the [[Sanskrit]] karvaṭa. They are defined as being the central administrative town for two to four hundred villages. It is also said to mean “a mountain village,” though that is not the meaning here. However, the [[Tibetan translation]] [[ri khrod]] means just “[[mountains]],” which does not fit the context. |
1260 | 1260 | ||
− | This paragraph does not appear in the Gilgit or the Chinese. | + | This paragraph does not appear in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} or the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1261 | 1261 | ||
− | This sentence is simpler in the Gilgit and Chinese. Fascicle 9 in the Taisho edition, and fascicle 10 in the Song, Yuan, Ming, Gong and Sheng editions, begin here. | + | This sentence is simpler in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} and {{Wiki|Chinese}}. Fascicle 9 in the [[Taisho]] edition, and fascicle 10 in the Song, Yuan, [[Ming]], [[Gong]] and Sheng editions, begin here. |
1262 | 1262 | ||
− | This does not quite match the description of the princesses in palanquins, and simply “maidens” pulling the chariot, as given in the prose, perhaps indicative of different origins for these passages. Chinese: “Their chariots are completely covered in nets of gold,” 金網彌覆於車上 (jin wang mi fu yu che / ju shang). | + | This does not quite match the description of the {{Wiki|princesses}} in palanquins, and simply “maidens” pulling the [[chariot]], as given in the prose, perhaps indicative of different origins for these passages. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “Their chariots are completely covered in nets of {{Wiki|gold}},” 金網彌覆於車上 (jin wang mi [[fu]] yu che / ju [[shang]]). |
1263 | 1263 | ||
− | This verse is followed by an additional verse in the Chinese in which the sons elaborate on their reasons for refusal. | + | This verse is followed by an additional verse in the {{Wiki|Chinese}} in which the sons elaborate on their [[reasons]] for refusal. |
1264 | 1264 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has “glorious svastikas and wheels.” This verse not in the Gilgit manuscript, but is present in the Chinese. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. The [[Sanskrit]] has “glorious svastikas and [[wheels]].” This verse not in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}}, but is {{Wiki|present}} in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1265 | 1265 | ||
− | From this point on in the verses, Supuṣpacandra is frequently referred to as Puṣpacandra, and once as Supuṣpa, presumably because of the verse meter. The Tibetan translates all as if they were Supuṣpacandra (me tog zla mdzes, “beautiful flower | + | From this point on in the verses, Supuṣpacandra is frequently referred to as Puṣpacandra, and once as Supuṣpa, presumably because of the verse meter. The [[Tibetan]] translates all as if they were Supuṣpacandra ([[me tog]] zla mdzes, “beautiful [[flower]] [[moon]]”), although, literally, Puṣpacandra would be [[me tog]] [[zla ba]] (“[[flower]] [[moon]]”) and Supuṣpa would be [[me tog]] mdzes pa (“beautiful [[flower]]”). The {{Wiki|Chinese}} consistently translates the [[name]] as 善花月 (shan hua yue), the {{Wiki|equivalent}} of Supuṣpacandra, except for three instances of Puṣpacandra 花月 (hua yue, [[flower]] [[moon]]). Rather than “beautiful,” it uses the [[word]] [[善]] (shan, “{{Wiki|excellent}},” “[[virtuous]]”) which in the {{Wiki|Chinese}} [[perception]] is more befitting and dignified for a [[dharmabhāṇaka]]. |
1266 | 1266 | ||
− | This verse is not in the Gilgit manuscript, but is in the Chinese. | + | This verse is not in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}}, but is in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1267 | 1267 | ||
− | This paragraph of prose and the subsequent nine verses are not in the Gilgit manuscript or the Chinese. | + | This paragraph of prose and the subsequent nine verses are not in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}} or the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1268 | 1268 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit siddha-vidyādhara, and to the commentary (grub pa dang rig pa | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] siddha-vidyādhara, and to the commentary ([[grub pa]] dang [[rig pa]] ’[[dzin pa]] dang). The [[sūtra]] translation has grub pa’i rig [[sngags]] ’[[chang]]. |
1269 | 1269 | ||
− | “Lord of birds” (Sanskrit, khagādhipa; Tibetan, bya rgyal) is usually a synonym for garuḍa. | + | “Lord of birds” ([[Sanskrit]], khagādhipa; [[Tibetan]], bya rgyal) is usually a {{Wiki|synonym}} for [[garuḍa]]. |
1270 | 1270 | ||
− | A group of lions is called a | + | A group of [[lions]] is called a “[[pride]].” |
1271 | 1271 | ||
− | The Degé here has bde in error for de, as in the Yongle and Peking Kangyurs. | + | The [[Degé]] here has [[bde]] in error for de, as in the [[Yongle]] and {{Wiki|Peking}} [[Kangyurs]]. |
1272 | 1272 | ||
− | According to one of the meanings of the Sanskrit sāra, and the commentary. The Tibetan translation of the sūtra has snying po ( | + | According to one of the meanings of the [[Sanskrit]] [[sāra]], and the commentary. The [[Tibetan translation]] of the [[sūtra]] has [[snying po]] (“[[essence]]”). |
1273 | 1273 | ||
− | This sentence does not appear in the Chinese. | + | This sentence does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1274 | 1274 | ||
− | Sanskrit: hā. Translated into Tibetan in the commentary as ha ha, and in the sūtra as kye ma. | + | [[Sanskrit]]: hā. Translated into [[Tibetan]] in the commentary as ha ha, and in the [[sūtra]] as kye ma. |
1275 | 1275 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan, which presumably translated from a manuscript with āścarya. The Shastri and Hodgson have ācārya ( | + | According to the [[Tibetan]], which presumably translated from a {{Wiki|manuscript}} with āścarya. The Shastri and Hodgson have [[ācārya]] (“[[master]],” “[[spiritual teacher]]”). |
1276 | 1276 | ||
− | This and the twenty-six verses that follow are not in the Gilgit manuscript or the Chinese. | + | This and the twenty-six verses that follow are not in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}} or the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1277 | 1277 | ||
− | The Sanskrit has also kiṃnaras . | + | The [[Sanskrit]] has also kiṃnaras . |
1278 | 1278 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit vihvala. The Tibetan translation has mi dran (“without | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] vihvala. The [[Tibetan translation]] has mi dran (“without [[memory]]”). |
1279 | 1279 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and the commentary. Sanskrit: “In a pure body come and teach beings.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and the commentary. [[Sanskrit]]: “In a [[pure body]] come and teach [[beings]].” |
1280 | 1280 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit bho bho. The Tibetan translates as kye ma and kye kye. The commentary explains that this is an exclamation to keep someone’s attention. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] bho bho. The [[Tibetan]] translates as kye ma and kye kye. The commentary explains that this is an exclamation to keep someone’s [[attention]]. |
1281 | 1281 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and the commentary. The sūtra in Tibetan has a scribal corruption of gzungs to gzugs. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] and the commentary. The [[sūtra]] in [[Tibetan]] has a scribal corruption of [[gzungs]] to [[gzugs]]. |
1282 | 1282 | ||
− | The four-line verses from 14 to 27 in the Sanskrit are each made into eight-line verses in the Tibetan. | + | The four-line verses from 14 to 27 in the [[Sanskrit]] are each made into eight-line verses in the [[Tibetan]]. |
1283 | 1283 | ||
− | The Degé has bcu (“ten”) in error for dang, which is in most Kangyurs. The Tibetan appears to have translated from a manuscript with bala (“strength”), while present manuscripts have vara (“supreme”). | + | The [[Degé]] has bcu (“ten”) in error for dang, which is in most [[Kangyurs]]. The [[Tibetan]] appears to have translated from a {{Wiki|manuscript}} with [[bala]] (“strength”), while {{Wiki|present}} [[manuscripts]] have vara (“supreme”). |
1284 | 1284 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan, which may have translated from a text that had vīrāya ( | + | According to the [[Tibetan]], which may have translated from a text that had vīrāya (“{{Wiki|heroism}}”), or vīrayā (“heroically”), or less likely [[vīrya]] (“{{Wiki|heroism}}”), or [[vira]] (“[[hero]]”). The [[Sanskrit]] has virajā (“stainless one”). |
1285 | 1285 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit tṛṣṇāya and the Yongle and Peking sred pas. Other Kangyurs have srid pas (“by | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] tṛṣṇāya and the [[Yongle]] and {{Wiki|Peking}} sred pas. Other [[Kangyurs]] have srid pas (“by [[existence]]”). |
1286 | 1286 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. Another variation of the shorter form of Supuṣpacandra. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. Another variation of the shorter [[form]] of Supuṣpacandra. |
1287 | 1287 | ||
− | These lines are actually from verse xxi, but in the Tibetan and in this translation have been moved forward to make the passage more readable in these languages. | + | These lines are actually from verse xxi, but in the [[Tibetan]] and in this translation have been moved forward to make the passage more readable in these [[languages]]. |
1288 | 1288 | ||
− | In the Tibetan, this line is erroneously repeated in a slightly different translation. That repetition has been avoided here. | + | In the [[Tibetan]], this line is erroneously repeated in a slightly different translation. That repetition has been avoided here. |
1289 | 1289 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has instead sattvān nātha (“lord of | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. The [[Sanskrit]] has instead sattvān [[nātha]] (“lord of [[humans]]”). |
1290 | 1290 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. This line is absent in the Tibetan. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. This line is absent in the [[Tibetan]]. |
1291 | 1291 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and the commentary. “Four” is omitted in the translation of the sūtra. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] and the commentary. “Four” is omitted in the translation of the [[sūtra]]. |
1292 | 1292 | ||
− | According to the commentary’s sangs rgyas dang sangs rgyas ma yin pa’i sems can ( | + | According to the commentary’s [[sangs rgyas]] dang [[sangs rgyas]] ma [[yin]] pa’i [[sems can]] (“[[buddhas]] and [[beings]] who are not [[buddhas]]”). The [[sūtra]] translation has the obscure [[sangs rgyas]] [[sangs rgyas]] [[sems can]] (“[[buddhas]], [[buddhas]], [[beings]]”). The [[Sanskrit]] has buddhaputra-sattva (“[[bodhisattvas]] and [[beings]]”). |
1293 | 1293 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and the commentary. The Tibetan translation of the sūtra has just | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] and the commentary. The [[Tibetan translation]] of the [[sūtra]] has just “[[tree]].” |
1294 | 1294 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan; “quickly” is absent in the Sanskrit. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]; “quickly” is absent in the [[Sanskrit]]. |
1295 | 1295 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit patitaṃ mṛttikaṃ. The Tibetan has shing bzhin ’gyel (“fallen like a | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] patitaṃ mṛttikaṃ. The [[Tibetan]] has [[shing]] bzhin ’gyel (“fallen like a [[tree]]”), presumably from a corruption in a [[Sanskrit]] {{Wiki|manuscript}} of mṛttikaṃ (“[[dead]]”) to vṛkṣaṃ (“[[tree]]”). |
1296 | 1296 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan gnod byed. The Sanskrit has anitya (“transient,” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] [[gnod]] [[byed]]. The [[Sanskrit]] has [[anitya]] (“transient,” “[[impermanent]]”). |
1297 | 1297 | ||
− | Chinese: “The world is destroyed by desires.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “The [[world]] is destroyed by [[desires]].” |
1298 | 1298 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan, which unusually here is in accord with the Gilgit jvara ( | + | According to the [[Tibetan]], which unusually here is in accord with the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} jvara (“{{Wiki|fever}}”) while the Shastri and Hodgson have [[jala]] (“net”). |
1299 | 1299 | ||
− | Chinese: “This fever and anxiety of the body and mind.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “This {{Wiki|fever}} and [[anxiety]] of the [[body]] and [[mind]].” |
1300 | 1300 | ||
− | This is followed by an additional verse in the Chinese. | + | This is followed by an additional verse in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1301 | 1301 | ||
− | The four-line verses from 108 to 115 in Sanskrit are each rendered as eight-line verses in the Tibetan and Chinese. | + | The four-line verses from [[108]] to 115 in [[Sanskrit]] are each rendered as eight-line verses in the [[Tibetan]] and {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1302 | 1302 | ||
− | This is followed by two additional verses in the Chinese. | + | This is followed by two additional verses in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1303 | 1303 | ||
− | The Gilgit has padmaka (“cherry | + | The {{Wiki|Gilgit}} has padmaka (“cherry [[wood]]”). |
1304 | 1304 | ||
− | These two lines translated according to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has de yi rus pa sgrom ni byas par gyur / dge slong dag gis de yang der bsregs te, interpreting droṇa according to one of its other Sanskrit meanings of “bucket,” as sgrom (“box”) and seeming to mean that the bhikṣus then burned the relics, which is surely not the intended meaning; the verb here in the Sanskrit, māpita, meant “measure” or “amount,” as in the Pali equivalent doṇamāpaka. One droṇa is said to be roughly equivalent to 5 liters or 9.5 kilograms, and therefore this is a substantial amount of relics. | + | These two lines translated according to the [[Sanskrit]]. The [[Tibetan]] has de yi rus pa sgrom ni byas par gyur / [[dge slong]] dag gis de [[yang]] der bsregs te, interpreting [[droṇa]] according to one of its other [[Sanskrit]] meanings of “bucket,” as sgrom (“box”) and seeming to mean that the [[bhikṣus]] then burned the [[relics]], which is surely not the intended meaning; the verb here in the [[Sanskrit]], māpita, meant “measure” or “amount,” as in the [[Pali]] {{Wiki|equivalent}} doṇamāpaka. One [[droṇa]] is said to be roughly {{Wiki|equivalent}} to 5 liters or 9.5 kilograms, and therefore this is a substantial amount of [[relics]]. |
1305 | 1305 | ||
Morning, noon, and evening. | Morning, noon, and evening. | ||
1306 | 1306 | ||
− | Chinese: “made offerings three times a day.” This is followed by two additional lines describing the offerings in the Chinese. | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “made [[offerings]] three times a day.” This is followed by two additional lines describing the [[offerings]] in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1307 | 1307 | ||
− | Past, present, and future. Chinese: “To correct all the wrongdoings resulting from stupidity, he confessed in front of the stūpa.” | + | Past, {{Wiki|present}}, and {{Wiki|future}}. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “To correct all the wrongdoings resulting from [[stupidity]], he confessed in front of the [[stūpa]].” |
1308 | 1308 | ||
− | The Chinese adds “tirelessly.” | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} adds “tirelessly.” |
1309 | 1309 | ||
− | This line does not appear in the Chinese. | + | This line does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1310 | 1310 | ||
− | The text suddenly switches to first-person narrator, the reason for this—that the Buddha was King Śūradatta in one of his previous lives—having been explained in verse 80 (36.142) and to be repeated some verses later in verse 119 (36.224). | + | The text suddenly switches to first-person narrator, the [[reason]] for this—that the [[Buddha]] was [[King]] [[Śūradatta]] in one of his previous lives—having been explained in verse 80 (36.142) and to be repeated some verses later in verse 119 (36.224). |
1311 | 1311 | ||
The text reverts briefly to the third-person narration at this point. | The text reverts briefly to the third-person narration at this point. | ||
1312 | 1312 | ||
− | The Gilgit and Chinese have “young man!” (kumāra; 童子, tong zi) instead of | + | The {{Wiki|Gilgit}} and {{Wiki|Chinese}} have “young man!” (kumāra; 童子, tong zi) instead of “[[Ānanda]].” |
1313 | 1313 | ||
− | As throughout this translation, the bracketed verse numbers are those of the Sanskrit text; here, the order of the verses in the Tibetan differs and verses 119-120 appear below. In the Chinese, this verse is followed by an additional verse. | + | As throughout this translation, the bracketed verse numbers are those of the [[Sanskrit]] text; here, the order of the verses in the [[Tibetan]] differs and verses 119-120 appear below. In the {{Wiki|Chinese}}, this verse is followed by an additional verse. |
1314 | 1314 | ||
− | An alternative name for Nandika. | + | An alternative [[name]] for [[Nandika]]. |
1315 | 1315 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit, the Tibetan of the commentary zhi ba’i rgyal po, and the Chinese 寂王佛 (ji wang fo). The Tibetan translation of the sūtra has zhi ba’i rgyal ba, which appears to have been a scribal corruption. A buddha of this name is briefly mentioned elsewhere in the Kangyur. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]], the [[Tibetan]] of the commentary zhi ba’i [[rgyal po]], and the {{Wiki|Chinese}} 寂王佛 (ji wang fo). The [[Tibetan translation]] of the [[sūtra]] has zhi ba’i [[rgyal ba]], which appears to have been a scribal corruption. A [[buddha]] of this [[name]] is briefly mentioned elsewhere in the [[Kangyur]]. |
1316 | 1316 | ||
− | This verse does not appear in the Gilgit manuscript or the Chinese. | + | This verse does not appear in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}} or the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1317 | 1317 | ||
− | This is followed by an additional verse in the Chinese. | + | This is followed by an additional verse in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1318 | 1318 | ||
− | According to the sūtra translation, Chinese, Shastri, and Gilgit susamvṛta. The commentary translates as bsdams (“restrained”), which is in accordance with the Dutt saṃbṛhita. | + | According to the [[sūtra]] translation, {{Wiki|Chinese}}, Shastri, and {{Wiki|Gilgit}} susamvṛta. The commentary translates as bsdams (“restrained”), which is in accordance with the Dutt saṃbṛhita. |
1319 | 1319 | ||
− | The Chinese has: “the bodhisattva is learned in the Dharma, which is like a vast ocean, and has limitless merit.” | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has: “the [[bodhisattva]] is learned in the [[Dharma]], which is like a vast ocean, and has [[limitless]] [[merit]].” |
1320 | 1320 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and the commentary. The sūtra translation has “below them.” The Chinese has “comparable.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] and the commentary. The [[sūtra]] translation has “below them.” The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has “comparable.” |
1321 | 1321 | ||
− | The division of the lines into verses in this passage differs in the Chinese. The last line of this verse is the first of a Chinese verse that has three additional lines not present in the Sanskrit or the Tibetan. | + | The [[division]] of the lines into verses in this passage differs in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. The last line of this verse is the first of a {{Wiki|Chinese}} verse that has three additional lines not {{Wiki|present}} in the [[Sanskrit]] or the [[Tibetan]]. |
1322 | 1322 | ||
− | The Degé has zhing ( | + | The [[Degé]] has [[zhing]] (“[[realm]]”) in error for zhi (“[[peace]]”). |
1323 | 1323 | ||
− | Translated according to the Sanskrit śrutasya and the Tibetan thos in the Narthang, Coné, Peking, Lithand and Yongle Kangurs. The Degé, Lhasa, and Stok Palace Kangyurs have stong (“thousand” or | + | Translated according to the [[Sanskrit]] śrutasya and the [[Tibetan]] thos in the [[Narthang]], Coné, {{Wiki|Peking}}, Lithand and [[Yongle]] Kangurs. The [[Degé]], [[Lhasa]], and [[Stok]] Palace [[Kangyurs]] have stong (“thousand” or “[[empty]]”). |
1324 | 1324 | ||
− | This verse does not appear in the Chinese. | + | This verse does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1325 | 1325 | ||
− | In the Chinese this verse is followed by a short prose passage. | + | In the {{Wiki|Chinese}} this verse is followed by a short prose passage. |
1326 | 1326 | ||
− | From this point to the end of the chapter, each four-line Sanskrit verse is rendered in Tibetan as an eight-line verse. | + | From this point to the end of the [[chapter]], each four-line [[Sanskrit]] verse is rendered in [[Tibetan]] as an eight-line verse. |
1327 | 1327 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan, presumably translating from a Sanskrit text that read adānta instead of the extant Sanskrit text’s sudānta, according to which this line would be translated as “They are tamed, perfectly tamed, and tamers of beings.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]], presumably translating from a [[Sanskrit]] text that read adānta instead of the extant [[Sanskrit]] text’s sudānta, according to which this line would be translated as “They are tamed, perfectly tamed, and tamers of [[beings]].” |
1328 | 1328 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and the Hodgson. The Gilgit and the Shastri have, “pacified and follow the perfectly pacified.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and the Hodgson. The {{Wiki|Gilgit}} and the Shastri have, “pacified and follow the perfectly pacified.” |
1329 | 1329 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit nairyāṇika. The Tibetan has simply ’byung bar ’gyur ba ( | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] [[nairyāṇika]]. The [[Tibetan]] has simply ’byung bar ’gyur ba (“[[arising]]”). |
1330 | 1330 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has “wild and intoxicated.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. The [[Sanskrit]] has “wild and {{Wiki|intoxicated}}.” |
1331 | 1331 | ||
− | This verse is followed by an additional verse in the Chinese. | + | This verse is followed by an additional verse in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1332 | 1332 | ||
− | The Chinese has, “They are supreme ones, leaders of the three realms.” | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has, “They are supreme ones, leaders of the [[three realms]].” |
1333 | 1333 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and Chinese. The Tibetan has gsal (“clarity”). | + | According to the [[Sanskrit and Chinese]]. The [[Tibetan]] has [[gsal]] (“clarity”). |
1334 | 1334 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit jātyandha and the Chinese 生盲無所睹 (sheng mang wu suo du). The Tibetan has just | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] jātyandha and the {{Wiki|Chinese}} 生盲無所睹 (sheng [[mang]] wu suo du). The [[Tibetan]] has just “[[blind]].” |
1335 | 1335 | ||
− | The Chinese has a different verse. | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has a different verse. |
1336 | 1336 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. [[Sanskrit]]: “[[immeasurable]].” |
1337 | 1337 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit bahulīkartavya. The Tibetan mang du bya, a regular element in this list elsewhere, is missing here. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] bahulīkartavya. The [[Tibetan]] [[mang]] du bya, a regular [[element]] in this list elsewhere, is missing here. |
1338 | 1338 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit puṇyabalādhipataye and the Tibetan of the commentary bsod nams kyi dbang du gyur pa. The Tibetan translation of the sūtra has bsod nams kyi zhing du gyur pa (“becoming a field of | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] puṇyabalādhipataye and the [[Tibetan]] of the commentary [[bsod nams]] kyi [[dbang]] du gyur pa. The [[Tibetan translation]] of the [[sūtra]] has [[bsod nams]] kyi [[zhing]] du gyur pa (“becoming a [[field of merit]]”), which from the context appears to be an error. |
1339 | 1339 | ||
− | The prose up to this point does not appear in the Chinese. | + | The prose up to this point does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1340 | 1340 | ||
− | The Chinese version of this sentence is more detailed. | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} version of this sentence is more detailed. |
1341 | 1341 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit abhirata and the Tibetan dga’ zhing of the Narthang, Coné, Peking, and related Kangyurs. The Degé, Lhasa, and Stok Palace have dpa’ zhing (“heroic”), which may be a scribal corruption of dga’ zhing. but could also mean “were heroic” [with the strength of patience]. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] [[abhirata]] and the [[Tibetan]] [[dga’]] [[zhing]] of the [[Narthang]], Coné, {{Wiki|Peking}}, and related [[Kangyurs]]. The [[Degé]], [[Lhasa]], and [[Stok]] Palace have dpa’ [[zhing]] (“heroic”), which may be a scribal corruption of [[dga’]] [[zhing]]. but could also mean “were heroic” [with the strength of [[patience]]]. |
1342 | 1342 | ||
− | In the Chinese the last line of this verse is the first line of a verse with three additional lines. The division into verses of this entire passage differs in the Chinese. | + | In the {{Wiki|Chinese}} the last line of this verse is the first line of a verse with three additional lines. The [[division]] into verses of this entire passage differs in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1343 | 1343 | ||
− | The Chinese uses the analogies of a wild horse and foam. | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} uses the analogies of a wild [[horse]] and foam. |
1344 | 1344 | ||
− | The commentary explains this verse at great length (18 pages in the Degé Tengyur, from F.239.a.1 to F.248.a.3). | + | The commentary explains this verse at great length (18 pages in the [[Degé Tengyur]], from F.239.a.1 to F.248.a.3). |
1345 | 1345 | ||
− | This verse is translated according to the Tibetan and accords with the Chinese. | + | This verse is translated according to the [[Tibetan]] and accords with the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1346 | 1346 | ||
− | The order of this and the preceding verse is reversed in the Chinese. | + | The order of this and the preceding verse is reversed in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1347 | 1347 | ||
− | Chinese: “because.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “because.” |
1348 | 1348 | ||
− | The order of this and the preceding verse is reversed in the Chinese. | + | The order of this and the preceding verse is reversed in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1349 | 1349 | ||
− | Chinese: | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “[[moon]] on [[water]].” |
1350 | 1350 | ||
− | The Chinese uses the name 善花 (shan hua), which translates Supuṣpa, the name of the bhikṣu in chapter 36, which appears to be a scribal error for 善化 (shan hua, Varapuṣpasa). The first character is the same, while the second characters sound very similar; one is | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} uses the [[name]] 善花 (shan hua), which translates Supuṣpa, the [[name]] of the [[bhikṣu]] in [[chapter]] 36, which appears to be a scribal error for 善化 (shan hua, Varapuṣpasa). The first [[character]] is the same, while the second characters [[sound]] very similar; one is “[[flower]]” 花 (hua, the first tone), the other one is “tamable” [[化]] (hua, [[the fourth]] tone): “[[transformation]], transformable, teachable, tamed, tamable.” However, both Varapuṣpasa and Supuṣpa have been prophesied to become [[Maitreya]]. |
1351 | 1351 | ||
− | Chinese: “At that time King Supuṣpa (in error for Varapuṣpasa) had a son named …” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “At that time [[King]] Supuṣpa (in error for Varapuṣpasa) had a son named …” |
1352 | 1352 | ||
− | In the Sanskrit, this interjection translated into Tibetan as a la la is actually hūṃ. Hūṃ, though presently associated with seed-syllables and mantras in tantric practice, in this context is clearly an expression of rejoicing. The Chinese has literally, “uttered loud voices and wept aloud.” | + | In the [[Sanskrit]], this interjection translated into [[Tibetan]] as a la la is actually [[hūṃ]]. [[Hūṃ]], though presently associated with [[seed-syllables]] and [[mantras]] in [[tantric practice]], in this context is clearly an expression of [[rejoicing]]. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has literally, “uttered loud {{Wiki|voices}} and wept aloud.” |
1353 | 1353 | ||
− | The order of this and the preceding verse is reversed in Chinese. | + | The order of this and the preceding verse is reversed in {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1354 | 1354 | ||
− | The Gilgit has “unblemished correct conduct” instead of “countless Dharma teachings.” The Chinese agrees with the Gilgit, but adds | + | The {{Wiki|Gilgit}} has “unblemished correct conduct” instead of “countless [[Dharma teachings]].” The {{Wiki|Chinese}} agrees with the {{Wiki|Gilgit}}, but adds “[[thought]]” or “[[motivation]].” |
1355 | 1355 | ||
− | The Gilgit has “said these words to him” instead of “felt great joy.” Chinese: “even when he went to visit Puṇyamatin.” | + | The {{Wiki|Gilgit}} has “said these words to him” instead of “felt great [[joy]].” {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “even when he went to visit Puṇyamatin.” |
1356 | 1356 | ||
− | Chinese: “The | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “The [[king]]…” |
1357 | 1357 | ||
− | Chinese: “The | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “The [[king]]…” |
1358 | 1358 | ||
− | The Sanskrit actually has an alternative version of his name: Maitraka. The Chinese has an alternative name as well, 慈尊 (ci zun), but the Chinese translation does not make a distinction between Maitreya and Maitraka. | + | The [[Sanskrit]] actually has an alternative version of his [[name]]: [[Maitraka]]. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has an alternative [[name]] as well, 慈尊 (ci zun), but the {{Wiki|Chinese}} translation does not make a {{Wiki|distinction}} between [[Maitreya]] and [[Maitraka]]. |
1359 | 1359 | ||
− | The Chinese has Supuṣpa, 善花 (shan hua). | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has Supuṣpa, 善花 (shan hua). |
1360 | 1360 | ||
− | According to the BHS padumotturu, and the commentary’s pad ma’i mchog. The Tibetan translation of the sūtra has rkang gnyis gtso bo (“Chief of the two-legged”), perhaps translating from a corruption that included padma ( | + | According to the BHS padumotturu, and the commentary’s pad ma’i mchog. The [[Tibetan translation]] of the [[sūtra]] has rkang [[gnyis]] [[gtso bo]] (“Chief of the two-legged”), perhaps translating from a corruption that included [[padma]] (“[[lotus]]”) becoming [[pada]] (“{{Wiki|legs}}”). |
1361 | 1361 | ||
− | Chinese: “at the places of the jinas.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “at the places of the jinas.” |
1362 | 1362 | ||
− | The Chinese adds: | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} adds: “[[flowers]] and [[incense]].” |
1363 | 1363 | ||
− | The Sanskrit is vihāra, but here with its meaning of huts, forest abodes for renunciants. This is absent in the Chinese. | + | The [[Sanskrit]] is [[vihāra]], but here with its meaning of huts, [[forest]] [[abodes]] for renunciants. This is absent in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1364 | 1364 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit udāra and the Chinese. The Tibetan translates this as rgya che (“vast”) according to one of its other meanings. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] udāra and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. The [[Tibetan]] translates this as [[rgya]] che (“vast”) according to one of its other meanings. |
1365 | 1365 | ||
− | Conclusion of fascicle 9, in the Taisho edition. | + | Conclusion of fascicle 9, in the [[Taisho]] edition. |
1366 | 1366 | ||
− | According to the commentary, which gives gold as an example. The Sanskrit kāṃsya, | + | According to the commentary, which gives {{Wiki|gold}} as an example. The [[Sanskrit]] kāṃsya, |
− | which the Tibetan translates as nor ( | + | which the [[Tibetan]] translates as nor (“[[wealth]]”), means brass or [[bell]] metal, so that the [[phrase]] kāṃsya-kūṭa could literally mean “brass-fraud.” Edgerton (p. 175) defines the BHS {{Wiki|equivalent}} kāṃsa-kūṭa as meaning someone who substitutes brass for {{Wiki|gold}}. |
1367 | 1367 | ||
− | According to the commentary. The Sanskrit karṣaṇa (which could be translated as “dragging”) the Tibetan translates as gzung or omits. | + | According to the commentary. The [[Sanskrit]] karṣaṇa (which could be translated as “dragging”) the [[Tibetan]] translates as gzung or omits. |
1368 | 1368 | ||
− | From the Sanskrit rhodana. The Tibetan omits or translates as gzung ( | + | From the [[Sanskrit]] rhodana. The [[Tibetan]] omits or translates as gzung (“[[grasp]]”). |
1369 | 1369 | ||
− | From the Sanskrit taḍaṇa. The Tibetan translates as gtse (“harm”). | + | From the [[Sanskrit]] taḍaṇa. The [[Tibetan]] translates as gtse (“harm”). |
1370 | 1370 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan bsdigs pa. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] bsdigs pa. |
1371 | 1371 | ||
− | The commentary specifies this means “cutting off hands, feet, ears, nose, and so on.” | + | The commentary specifies this means “cutting off hands, feet, [[ears]], {{Wiki|nose}}, and so on.” |
1372 | 1372 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Chinese. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1373 | 1373 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit upakleśa and the commentary’s nye ba’i nyon mongs. In the Chinese, instead of the usual translation for the Sanskrit upakleśa as 隨煩惱 (sui fan nao), the Chinese puts another word, | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] [[upakleśa]] and the commentary’s nye ba’i [[nyon mongs]]. In the {{Wiki|Chinese}}, instead of the usual translation for the [[Sanskrit]] [[upakleśa]] as [[隨煩惱]] (sui fan nao), the {{Wiki|Chinese}} puts another [[word]], “[[gathering]] after [[kleśa]],” 煩惱聚 (fan nao ju), which can mean all aspects of [[kleśa]], and will include both major and minor aspects: 遠離一切煩惱聚 ([[yuan]] li yi qie fa nao ju). |
1374 | 1374 | ||
− | This verse does not appear in the Chinese. | + | This verse does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1375 | 1375 | ||
− | Literally, | + | Literally, “[[elephant]] [[king]].” The {{Wiki|Chinese}} simply has “the [[king]].” |
1376 | 1376 | ||
− | Chinese: “The king gained supreme benefits”是王獲得最勝利. | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “The [[king]] gained supreme benefits”是王獲得最勝利. |
1377 | 1377 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit ṛkṣa and the Chinese. The Tibetan translates as dred. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] ṛkṣa and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. The [[Tibetan]] translates as dred. |
1378 | 1378 | ||
− | According to the Sansrit prārthana. The Tibetan lists | + | According to the Sansrit prārthana. The [[Tibetan]] lists “[[accomplishment]]” and “[[aspiration]]” as separate qualities. |
1379 | 1379 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. Saṃṛddhi was translated into Tibetan as | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. Saṃṛddhi was translated into [[Tibetan]] as ’[[byor pa]] according to alternate meanings such as “[[wealth]].” |
1380 | 1380 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit of the Hodgson and Shastri. It is absent in the Gilgit and the Chinese. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] of the Hodgson and Shastri. It is absent in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1381 | 1381 | ||
− | There is an additional first verse in the Chinese. | + | There is an additional first verse in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1382 | 1382 | ||
− | This is followed by an additional verse in the Chinese, and another two lines about water flowing from the body. | + | This is followed by an additional verse in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}, and another two lines about [[water]] flowing from the [[body]]. |
1383 | 1383 | ||
− | This and the other verses with Roman numerals do not appear in the Gilgit manuscript or the Chinese. | + | This and the other verses with {{Wiki|Roman}} numerals do not appear in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}} or the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1384 | 1384 | ||
− | This is followed by an additional verse in the Chinese. | + | This is followed by an additional verse in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1385 | 1385 | ||
− | This paragraph does not appear in the Chinese. | + | This paragraph does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1386 | 1386 | ||
− | In the Chinese, in place of this paragraph there is a long prose passage on knowing all views in one instant. | + | In the {{Wiki|Chinese}}, in place of this paragraph there is a long prose passage on [[knowing]] all [[views]] in one instant. |
1387 | 1387 | ||
− | This verse is in the Hodgson manuscript and the Tibetan. It does not appear in the Chinese, or the Gilgit or Shastri manuscripts. | + | This verse is in the Hodgson {{Wiki|manuscript}} and the [[Tibetan]]. It does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}, or the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} or Shastri [[manuscripts]]. |
1388 | 1388 | ||
− | The Chinese has a variation of this verse. | + | The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has a variation of this verse. |
1389 | 1389 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. Absent in the Tibetan. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. Absent in the [[Tibetan]]. |
1390 | 1390 | ||
− | In the Tibetan this four-line verse is reduced to three lines. | + | In the [[Tibetan]] this four-line verse is reduced to three lines. |
1391 | 1391 | ||
− | This verse does not appear in the Gilgit manuscript or in the Chinese. | + | This verse does not appear in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}} or in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1392 | 1392 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and the Chinese. Absent in the Tibetan. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. Absent in the [[Tibetan]]. |
1393 | 1393 | ||
− | Chinese: “have attained all the Dharma of the buddhas,” 得一切佛法 (de yi qie fo fa), and adds “have attained all higher cognitions,” 得一切神通 (de yi qie shen tong). | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “have [[attained]] all the [[Dharma]] of the [[buddhas]],” 得一切佛法 (de yi qie [[fo fa]]), and adds “have [[attained]] all higher [[cognitions]],” 得一切神通 (de yi qie shen tong). |
1394 | 1394 | ||
− | The verses with Roman numerals are absent in the Gilgit manuscript and the Chinese. | + | The verses with {{Wiki|Roman}} numerals are absent in the {{Wiki|Gilgit}} {{Wiki|manuscript}} and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1395 | 1395 | ||
− | According to the Stok Palace reading log pa’i lta ba ngan dang mi grogs shing. The Degé has log pa’i lta ba phan dang mi grogs shing. | + | According to the [[Stok]] Palace reading log pa’i [[lta ba]] [[ngan]] dang mi grogs [[shing]]. The [[Degé]] has log pa’i [[lta ba]] phan dang mi grogs [[shing]]. |
1396 | 1396 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit kaya-vāṅmanaḥ-saṃvara-parivartaḥ. The title does not appear in the Tibetan translation. The commentary divides this chapter into three chapters. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] kaya-vāṅmanaḥ-saṃvara-parivartaḥ. The title does not appear in the [[Tibetan translation]]. The commentary divides this [[chapter]] into three chapters. |
1397 | 1397 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit tṛṣṇa and the Chinese. The Tibetan has srid, which is a scribal error for sred. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] tṛṣṇa and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. The [[Tibetan]] has srid, which is a scribal error for sred. |
1398 | 1398 | ||
− | According to chapter 1, where the Sanskrit is satyānupraveśa, and the Chinese. In this chapter, the Sanskrit in all versions is sattvānupraveśa (“entering | + | According to [[chapter]] 1, where the [[Sanskrit]] is satyānupraveśa, and the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. In this [[chapter]], the [[Sanskrit]] in all versions is sattvānupraveśa (“entering [[beings]]”) and is translated accordingly into [[Tibetan]]. This therefore appears to be a very early scribal error in the [[Sanskrit]]. |
1399 | 1399 | ||
− | The commentary explains this to mean the birthlessness of all letters, such as a. Otherwise, the identity of the three mantras is a mystery. Chinese: 三種語言 (san zhong yu yan), literally, “three kinds of languages,” which may mean “teachings” or “theories,” and may be a translation of the Sanskrit vāc or vākya. | + | The commentary explains this to mean the birthlessness of all letters, such as a. Otherwise, the [[Wikipedia:Identity (social science)|identity]] of the three [[mantras]] is a {{Wiki|mystery}}. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 三種語言 (san [[zhong]] yu yan), literally, “three kinds of [[languages]],” which may mean “teachings” or “theories,” and may be a translation of the [[Sanskrit]] [[vāc]] or [[vākya]]. |
1400 | 1400 | ||
− | Does not appear in the Chinese, which has instead “the quality of being generous to beggars.” | + | Does not appear in the {{Wiki|Chinese}}, which has instead “the [[quality]] of being generous to beggars.” |
1401 | 1401 | ||
− | This is absent in the list of chapter 1, and in the commentary to that chapter. The commentary does not discuss the list in chapter 40, but this is also absent in the Sanskrit for that chapter. It is present in the Chinese as “the four noble truths.” | + | This is absent in the list of [[chapter]] 1, and in the commentary to that [[chapter]]. The commentary does not discuss the list in [[chapter]] 40, but this is also absent in the [[Sanskrit]] for that [[chapter]]. It is {{Wiki|present}} in the {{Wiki|Chinese}} as “the [[four noble truths]].” |
1402 | 1402 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan des pa, the commentary, and the Sanskrit suratatā. Here there is dge ba instead of des pa, presumably the remainder of “correct conduct” listed in chapter 1 but missing here. The definition given here matches the commentary given for des pa in chapter 1. Chinese: “the face is always pleasant.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] des pa, the commentary, and the [[Sanskrit]] suratatā. Here there is [[dge ba]] instead of des pa, presumably the remainder of “correct conduct” listed in [[chapter]] 1 but missing here. The [[definition]] given here matches the commentary given for des pa in [[chapter]] 1. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “the face is always [[pleasant]].” |
1403 | 1403 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan ’jam pa in chapter 1, and the Sanskrit mādhurya, which can also mean “sweet.” Here in chapter 40 there is mnyen pa, presumably from | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] ’jam pa in [[chapter]] 1, and the [[Sanskrit]] mādhurya, which can also mean “sweet.” Here in [[chapter]] 40 there is mnyen pa, presumably from “[[tolerance]]” (mārdavatā), which was in the list of [[chapter]] 1 but is missing in this [[chapter]]. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 美妙言; the {{Wiki|adjective}} 美妙 accords with mādhurya but adds 言 (yan, “{{Wiki|speech}} / speak”) so that it means “gentle {{Wiki|speech}}.” |
1404 | 1404 | ||
− | Chinese: “It is saying beneficial things to others.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “It is saying beneficial things to others.” |
1405 | 1405 | ||
− | In chapter 1, being welcoming is also in the list, and | + | In [[chapter]] 1, being welcoming is also in the list, and “[[standing]] up quickly” one would expect to be its [[definition]]. It may be that there was an early loss of the [[definition]] of “courteous.” {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 先言善來速起迎接 (xian yan shan lai su qi [[ying]] [[jie]]), literally, “saying words of greeting first, and [[standing]] up quickly to welcome visitors.” |
1406 | 1406 | ||
− | Tibetan: gus pa. Sanskrit: gaurava. The commentary’s explanation is to be fearful in the guru’s presence while seeing him as your teacher and being his follower at all times. | + | [[Tibetan]]: [[gus pa]]. [[Sanskrit]]: [[gaurava]]. The commentary’s explanation is to be {{Wiki|fearful}} in the [[guru’s]] presence while [[seeing]] him as your [[teacher]] and being his follower at all times. |
1407 | 1407 | ||
− | Chinese: “respectful and fearful.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “respectful and {{Wiki|fearful}}.” |
1408 | 1408 | ||
− | According to the BHS akūhaṇatā and the Chinese 無諂曲 (wu chan chu). | + | According to the BHS akūhaṇatā and the {{Wiki|Chinese}} 無諂曲 (wu [[chan]] chu). |
1409 | 1409 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. Instead of “interior” the Tibetan has sman shong (“valley of herbs”). The Chinese has just | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. Instead of “interior” the [[Tibetan]] has [[sman]] [[shong]] (“valley of herbs”). The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has just “[[caves]]” 巖穴 (yan xue). |
1410 | 1410 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Chinese. “Strengths” and | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and {{Wiki|Chinese}}. “Strengths” and “[[fearlessnesses]]” are absent in the [[Sanskrit]]. |
1411 | 1411 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and the Chinese 斷除憎愛. The BHS anunayapratighaprahāṇa means “the elimination of the obstacle of attachment.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and the {{Wiki|Chinese}} 斷除憎愛. The BHS anunayapratighaprahāṇa means “the elimination of the [[obstacle]] of [[attachment]].” |
1412 | 1412 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and the Chinese 發起未生之善 (fa qi wei sheng zhi shan). Sanskrit: “Not developing the bad qualities that have not been developed.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and the {{Wiki|Chinese}} 發起未生之善 (fa qi wei sheng zhi shan). [[Sanskrit]]: “Not developing the bad qualities that have not been developed.” |
1413 | 1413 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. In chapter 1 this was listed as “the knowledge of the nature of the level of irreversibility.” In this chapter it is simply “irreversibility,” while the Sanskrit for this chapter is “the characteristic of irreversibility” (avaivartyalakṣaṇam). Chinese: 不退相 (bu tui xiang), which accords with the Sanskrit. In chapter 1, this is translated as 住不退相 (zhu bu tui xiang), “remaining in the state of irreversibility.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. In [[chapter]] 1 this was listed as “the [[knowledge]] of the [[nature]] of the level of irreversibility.” In this [[chapter]] it is simply “irreversibility,” while the [[Sanskrit]] for this [[chapter]] is “the [[characteristic]] of irreversibility” (avaivartyalakṣaṇam). {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 不退相 (bu tui [[xiang]]), which accords with the [[Sanskrit]]. In [[chapter]] 1, this is translated as 住不退相 (zhu bu tui [[xiang]]), “remaining in the [[state]] of irreversibility.” |
1414 | 1414 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and the Sanskrit of chapter 1. Here in chapter 40, and also in the commentary on chapter 1, it is translated as dge ba’i chos phun sum tshogs pa (“a perfection of good qualities”) from the Sanskrit kuśaladharmābhisaṃpat (which could be translated as “the attainment of good qualities”). Chinese: 出生善法 (chu sheng shan fa). | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and the [[Sanskrit]] of [[chapter]] 1. Here in [[chapter]] 40, and also in the commentary on [[chapter]] 1, it is translated as dge ba’i [[chos]] phun sum [[tshogs]] pa (“a [[perfection]] of good qualities”) from the [[Sanskrit]] kuśaladharmābhisaṃpat (which could be translated as “the [[attainment]] of good qualities”). {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 出生善法 ([[chu sheng]] shan fa). |
1415 | 1415 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan appears to have translated from a manuscript that had utpāda (“production”) in error for anutpāda (“nonproduction”), translating therefore as “the production and indestructibility of the phenomena of the mind and mental events.” The Tibetan translation in the commentary’s first chapter of this definition omits both negations, and therefore has | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. The [[Tibetan]] appears to have translated from a {{Wiki|manuscript}} that had [[utpāda]] (“production”) in error for [[anutpāda]] (“nonproduction”), translating therefore as “the production and indestructibility of the [[phenomena]] of the [[mind]] and [[mental events]].” The [[Tibetan translation]] in the commentary’s first [[chapter]] of this [[definition]] omits both negations, and therefore has “[[skilled]] in the [[realization]] of the [[essence]] of the [[arising]] and [[cessation]] of the [[phenomena]] of the [[mind]] and [[mental events]].” {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 知心及數善巧方便而得一心 (zhi xin ji shu shan qiao fang [[bian]] er de yi xin), “a [[one-pointed]] [[mind]] that is [[skilled]] in [[knowing]] the [[mind]] and [[mental events]].” It does not mention production or nonproduction. |
1416 | 1416 | ||
− | Absent in the list of definitions here, and in the commentary, is chapter 1’s “the equality of the different kinds of beings.” The Chinese uses three descriptions here: 捨棄 (she qi), | + | Absent in the list of definitions here, and in the commentary, is [[chapter]] 1’s “the equality of the different kinds of [[beings]].” The {{Wiki|Chinese}} uses three descriptions here: 捨棄 (she qi), “[[disregard]]”; 忍辱 (ren ru), “tolerate the insult”; and 無減 (wu jian), “without {{Wiki|decreasing}}.” The third can refer to [[patience]], thus “without losing [[patience]].” |
1417 | 1417 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan of chapter 1, the commentary, and the Sanskrit. In the Tibetan translation of chapter 40, the word “words” is omitted. Chinese: 句義 (ju yi), “verses and meanings,” “meaning of verses.” | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] of [[chapter]] 1, the commentary, and the [[Sanskrit]]. In the [[Tibetan translation]] of [[chapter]] 40, the [[word]] “words” is omitted. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 句義 ([[ju yi]]), “verses and meanings,” “meaning of verses.” |
1418 | 1418 | ||
− | The commentary gives as an example “the sixteen emptinesses.” Chinese: 法句 (fa ju), | + | The commentary gives as an example “the [[sixteen emptinesses]].” {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 法句 (fa ju), “[[Dharma]] verses.” |
1419 | 1419 | ||
− | Chinese: 知義非義差別智 (zhi yi fei yi cha bie zhi), which can also be interpreted as “the knowledge to distinguish between correct and incorrect meanings.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 知義非義差別智 (zhi yi fei yi cha bie zhi), which can also be interpreted as “the [[knowledge]] to distinguish between correct and incorrect meanings.” |
1420 | 1420 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Chinese. Absent in the Sanskrit in this chapter, though present in the list in chapter 1. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and {{Wiki|Chinese}}. Absent in the [[Sanskrit]] in this [[chapter]], though {{Wiki|present}} in the list in [[chapter]] 1. |
1421 | 1421 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan, the Chinese, and the Sanskrit rakṣaṇam (“guarding”) in chapter 1, the Tibetan in chapter 40, and the commentary on chapter 1. The Sanskrit for chapter 40 has lakṣaṇam ( | + | According to the [[Tibetan]], the {{Wiki|Chinese}}, and the [[Sanskrit]] rakṣaṇam (“guarding”) in [[chapter]] 1, the [[Tibetan]] in [[chapter]] 40, and the commentary on [[chapter]] 1. The [[Sanskrit]] for [[chapter]] 40 has lakṣaṇam (“[[characteristic]]”), which would give the meaning “[[characteristic]] of conduct.” |
1422 | 1422 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit asaṃbhrantatā and its Mahāvyutpatti definition as ma nor ba. The Tibetan editions have spyos and spyoms. The Chinese has 覆藏善事 (fu cang shan shi), literally, “concealing virtuous acts,” which may refer to training in the conduct of a bodhisattva: “revealing one’s own nonvirtuous acts, concealing virtuous acts.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] asaṃbhrantatā and its [[Mahāvyutpatti]] [[definition]] as ma nor ba. The [[Tibetan]] editions have spyos and spyoms. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has 覆藏善事 ([[fu]] cang shan shi), literally, “concealing [[virtuous]] acts,” which may refer to {{Wiki|training}} in the conduct of a [[bodhisattva]]: “revealing one’s [[own]] [[nonvirtuous]] acts, concealing [[virtuous]] acts.” |
1423 | 1423 | ||
− | The Tibetan translates avikalpa in chapter 1 and in the commentary as mi | + | The [[Tibetan]] translates avikalpa in [[chapter]] 1 and in the commentary as mi ’[[chos pa]], but here in [[chapter]] 40 it is translated as [[rnam]] par [[mi rtog pa]] (“not conceptually [[fabricated]]”), which is a particular BHS meaning of avikalpa. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} 不分別威儀 (bu fen bie wei yi) accords with the BHS. The commentary’s [[definition]] does, however, encompass both meanings by saying that this means being free of negative [[thoughts]] and therefore the conduct is uncontrived, unfabricated. |
1424 | 1424 | ||
− | According to chapter 1, where the Sanskrit īryāpatha-prāsādikatā was translated as spyod pa mdzes pa (“beautiful conduct”). In chapter 1 the Chinese translated prāsādikatā as two qualities: 端 (duan), “proper, upright, dignified,” and 雅 (ya), “elegant, graceful.” However, here in chapter 40 [F.164.b] the Tibetan translates prāsādikatā in the more usual way as dang ba (“clear,” | + | According to [[chapter]] 1, where the [[Sanskrit]] īryāpatha-prāsādikatā was translated as [[spyod pa]] mdzes pa (“beautiful conduct”). In [[chapter]] 1 the {{Wiki|Chinese}} translated prāsādikatā as two qualities: 端 (duan), “proper, upright, dignified,” and 雅 (ya), “elegant, graceful.” However, here in [[chapter]] 40 [F.164.b] the [[Tibetan]] translates prāsādikatā in the more usual way as dang ba (“clear,” “[[serene]],” “attractive”), but the [[Sanskrit]] has indryapatha, presumably a corruption of [[īryāpatha]], and therefore the [[Tibetan]] has [[dbang]] (“[[faculties]]”) instead of [[spyod pa]] (“conduct,” “beautiful [[faculties]]”), and therefore appears to have been translating from indryapatha. |
1425 | 1425 | ||
− | Literally, “the hands are always extended.” The commentary says, “ready to give material possessions or the Dharma.” Chinese: 常舒施手 (chang shu shi shou), “always extending hands of generosity.” | + | Literally, “the hands are always extended.” The commentary says, “ready to give material possessions or the [[Dharma]].” {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 常舒施手 ([[chang]] shu shi shou), “always extending hands of [[generosity]].” |
1426 | 1426 | ||
− | Chinese: 恥諸暴惡 (chi zhu bao er), “embarrassed by [one’s own] nonvirtuous actions, which are exposed.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 恥諸暴惡 (chi zhu bao er), “embarrassed by [one’s [[own]]] [[nonvirtuous actions]], which are exposed.” |
1427 | 1427 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit anabhimukhatā. The Tibetan does not have the negative and has simply mngon du gyur pa. The commentary to chapter 1 appears to follow the absence of the negative. The Chinese adds 羞諸愚害 “ashamed of the stupidity and harms committed by oneself.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] anabhimukhatā. The [[Tibetan]] does not have the negative and has simply mngon du gyur pa. The commentary to [[chapter]] 1 appears to follow the absence of the negative. The {{Wiki|Chinese}} adds 羞諸愚害 “ashamed of the [[stupidity]] and harms committed by oneself.” |
1428 | 1428 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan in chapter 1, sgrub pa dang nges par sgrub pa, and the Sanskrit āhāranirhāra. Cf. Edgerton (112) where āharaṇatā means “winning, getting, attainment.” Here in chapter 40, the Tibetan is zas sgrub pa ( | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] in [[chapter]] 1, [[sgrub pa]] dang nges par [[sgrub pa]], and the [[Sanskrit]] āhāranirhāra. Cf. Edgerton (112) where āharaṇatā means “winning, getting, [[attainment]].” Here in [[chapter]] 40, the [[Tibetan]] is zas [[sgrub pa]] (“[[attainment]] of [[food]]”) with [[āhāra]] here translated as “[[food]].” The [[definition]] is “sharp [[wisdom]],” which does not appear to be [[food]] related. The commentary also defines it as “perfecting good qualities and eliminating negative ones, and that sharp [[wisdom]] develops from that.” Gómez et al. (n. 18, p. 85) describe this compound as a problematic term and give a conjectural translation as “bringing together and taking away” (p. 57). {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 部分別巧便智 (bu fen bien qiao [[bian]] zhi) from the [[Sanskrit]] āhāranirhāra-kauśalya-jñāna. This consists of two [[elements]]: the first is 部分別智, “[[knowledge]] based on analysis of various categories of [[Buddha’s teachings]]”, and the second [[element]], 巧便智, is “[[knowledge]] based on [[skillful means]].” |
1429 | 1429 | ||
− | In chapter 1 the Tibetan is nges pa’i tshig rnam par gzhag pa shes pa and the Sanskrit is niruktivyavasthānajñānam. The commentary makes “definitions” (nges pa’i tshig) part of the definition of rnam par gzhag pa shes pa and the Tibetan and Sanskrit in chapter 40 has rnam par gzhag pa shes pa and vyavasthānajñānam only. Chinese: 知處所智 (zhi chu suo zhi), in accord with the Sanskrit. Literally, “the wisdom of knowing,” 處所 (chu suo). The term 處所 (chu suo) literally means “place” or “how to place, set forth, establish.” | + | In [[chapter]] 1 the [[Tibetan]] is nges pa’i tshig [[rnam]] par gzhag pa [[shes pa]] and the [[Sanskrit]] is niruktivyavasthānajñānam. The commentary makes “definitions” (nges pa’i tshig) part of the [[definition]] of [[rnam]] par gzhag pa [[shes pa]] and the [[Tibetan]] and [[Sanskrit]] in [[chapter]] 40 has [[rnam]] par gzhag pa [[shes pa]] and vyavasthānajñānam only. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 知處所智 (zhi chu suo zhi), in accord with the [[Sanskrit]]. Literally, “the [[wisdom]] of [[knowing]],” 處所 (chu suo). The term 處所 (chu suo) literally means “place” or “how to place, set forth, establish.” |
1430 | 1430 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit abhirati. The Tibetan has mi ’dor ba (“not abandon”). In chapter 1 the word used was nispādana, translated into Tibetan as sgrub and into English as | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] [[abhirati]]. The [[Tibetan]] has mi ’dor ba (“not abandon”). In [[chapter]] 1 the [[word]] used was nispādana, translated into [[Tibetan]] as sgrub and into English as “[[accomplishment]].” |
1431 | 1431 | ||
− | Chinese: 修禪發通 (xiu chan fa tong), which can be understood as | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 修禪發通 (xiu [[chan]] fa tong), which can be understood as “[[miraculous powers]] or higher [[cognitions]] that arise from [[meditation practice]].” |
1432 | 1432 | ||
− | According to the BHS āmiṣa. Translated into Tibetan as zang zing. Chinese: 不悕資生 (bu xi zi sheng), literally, “not expecting to receive things for daily needs.” | + | According to the BHS āmiṣa. Translated into [[Tibetan]] as [[zang]] zing. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 不悕資生 (bu xi zi sheng), literally, “not expecting to receive things for daily needs.” |
1433 | 1433 | ||
− | Chinese: “inappropriate mendicants.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “inappropriate {{Wiki|mendicants}}.” |
1434 | 1434 | ||
− | According to the commentary, this means that pointless conversations with other mendicants will prevent the development of one’s own meditation. Chinese: “associating with those who are appropriate and avoiding those who are inappropriate.” | + | According to the commentary, this means that pointless conversations with other {{Wiki|mendicants}} will prevent the [[development]] of one’s [[own]] [[meditation]]. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “associating with those who are appropriate and avoiding those who are inappropriate.” |
1435 | 1435 | ||
− | Absent from the Chinese. | + | Absent from the {{Wiki|Chinese}}. |
1436 | 1436 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit upālambhā and the Chinese 取著 (qu zhuo). Translated into Tibetan as klan ka, “objectors.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] upālambhā and the {{Wiki|Chinese}} 取著 (qu zhuo). Translated into [[Tibetan]] as klan ka, “objectors.” |
1437 | 1437 | ||
− | Chinese: 凡愚 (fan yu), “ordinary foolish people.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 凡愚 (fan yu), “ordinary [[foolish people]].” |
1438 | 1438 | ||
− | Chinese: 貧賤 (pin jian), “who are impoverished and in low social ranks.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 貧賤 (pin jian), “who are impoverished and in low {{Wiki|social}} ranks.” |
1439 | 1439 | ||
− | Chinese: 貧苦 (pin ku), “impoverished and suffering.” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 貧苦 (pin ku), “impoverished and [[suffering]].” |
1440 | 1440 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit, Chinese, and the commentary. “The result” is absent from the Tibetan, apparently by error. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]], {{Wiki|Chinese}}, and the commentary. “The result” is absent from the [[Tibetan]], apparently by error. |
1441 | 1441 | ||
− | Sanskrit nimantraṇatā (Shastri: nimantrahatā): “to invite.” Tibetan and commentary: mgron du gnyer ba (“take care of as one’s guests”). Chinese: 勸請 (quan qing), “urging” or “encouraging.” | + | [[Sanskrit]] nimantraṇatā (Shastri: nimantrahatā): “to invite.” [[Tibetan]] and commentary: mgron du gnyer ba (“take [[care]] of as one’s guests”). {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 勸請 (quan qing), “urging” or “encouraging.” |
1442 | 1442 | ||
− | According to chapter 1 and the commentary. “Having veneration” is absent in chapter 40. | + | According to [[chapter]] 1 and the commentary. “Having veneration” is absent in [[chapter]] 40. |
1443 | 1443 | ||
− | + | “[[Knowledge]]” is according to [[chapter]] 1. It is absent in the [[Sanskrit]] for [[chapter]] 40. The [[Tibetan]] has, “What is the rejection of the [[characteristics]] of things?” {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “skill in discerning the [[characteristics]] of things.” | |
1444 | 1444 | ||
− | According to the Hodgson manuscript. The Tibetan lacks “of dhyāna.” The Sanskrit has solely “the knowledge of the teachings.” The Chinese has solely 知佛法力 (zhi fo fa li), | + | According to the Hodgson {{Wiki|manuscript}}. The [[Tibetan]] lacks “of [[dhyāna]].” The [[Sanskrit]] has solely “the [[knowledge]] of the teachings.” The {{Wiki|Chinese}} has solely 知佛法力 (zhi [[fo fa]] li), “[[understanding]] the strength of the [[Buddha’s]] [[Dharma]].” |
1445 | 1445 | ||
− | In chapter 1 the Sanskrit has śīladṛdhatā (“stability of conduct”) and the Tibetan has tshul khrims dam pa ( | + | In [[chapter]] 1 the [[Sanskrit]] has śīladṛdhatā (“stability of conduct”) and the [[Tibetan]] has [[tshul khrims]] [[dam pa]] (“{{Wiki|excellent}} conduct”). In [[chapter]] 40 the [[Sanskrit]] is śīlādhiṣṭhānatā and the [[Tibetan]] has [[tshul khrims]] kyi [[gnas]] (“the [[state]] of conduct”). {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 安住於戒 (an zhu yu [[jie]]), “remaining in correct conduct.” |
1446 | 1446 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan of chapter 1, the Sanskrit in both chapter 1 and chapter 40, and the commentary. The Tibetan here has | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] of [[chapter]] 1, the [[Sanskrit]] in both [[chapter]] 1 and [[chapter]] 40, and the commentary. The [[Tibetan]] here has “[[the light of wisdom]].” {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 得智照明 (de zhi [[zhao]] [[ming]]), “[[attainment]] of the [[illumination]] of [[wisdom]].” |
1447 | 1447 | ||
− | + | “[[Knowledge]]” has been added in the English translation for clarity, but is only implied in the [[Sanskrit]], {{Wiki|Chinese}}, and [[Tibetan]]. | |
1448 | 1448 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit vidyā. The Tibetan has rigs in error for rig. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] [[vidyā]]. The [[Tibetan]] has [[rigs]] in error for rig. |
1449 | 1449 | ||
− | In chapter 1 this is “the level of patience.” | + | In [[chapter]] 1 this is “the level of [[patience]].” |
1450 | 1450 | ||
− | “Level” is clearly singular in the Sanskrit bhūmiḥ. The commentary identifies this with the ten bhūmis (“levels”) of the bodhisattva. Chinese: “ten levels.” | + | “Level” is clearly singular in the [[Sanskrit]] bhūmiḥ. The commentary identifies this with the [[ten bhūmis]] (“levels”) of the [[bodhisattva]]. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “ten levels.” |
1451 | 1451 | ||
− | In chapter 1 this is “being free from impatience.” | + | In [[chapter]] 1 this is “being free from impatience.” |
1452 | 1452 | ||
− | Chinese: | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “[[tathāgatas]].” |
1453 | 1453 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit bhaiṣajya and the Chinese 醫王 (yi wang); translated into Tibetan as rtsi. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] [[bhaiṣajya]] and the {{Wiki|Chinese}} 醫王 (yi wang); translated into [[Tibetan]] as rtsi. |
1454 | 1454 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit vandanīyā. Tibetan: phyag bya ba. Chinese: 禮拜 (li bai), “pays homage,” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] vandanīyā. [[Tibetan]]: [[phyag]] [[bya ba]]. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: [[禮拜]] ([[li bai]]), “pays homage,” “[[bows]] down to.” |
1455 | 1455 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit kola. The Tibetan gzings can mean “a boat,” but also “a ferry,” which in Tibet was sometimes a raft. Chinese: 舟筏 (zhou fa), “boat” or “raft.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] kola. The [[Tibetan]] gzings can mean “a boat,” but also “a ferry,” which [[in Tibet]] was sometimes a raft. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 舟筏 (zhou fa), “boat” or “raft.” |
1456 | 1456 | ||
− | In chapter 1 | + | In [[chapter]] 1 “[[quality]]” is singular, and in this [[chapter]] it is plural. This difference is not discernible in the [[Tibetan]]. |
1457 | 1457 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan in chapter 1, which has sgrub pa ( | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] in [[chapter]] 1, which has [[sgrub pa]] (“[[accomplishment]]”). The [[Sanskrit]] āhārikā was translated by Gómez et al. according to an alternate meaning, “that which brings.” [[Chapter]] 40 has asaṃhartya, which in that [[chapter]] and in the commentary is translated as mi ’phrogs (“cannot be taken away”). The [[Sanskrit]] and the [[Tibetan]] of [[chapter]] 1 better fit the [[definition]] of this term as given in [[chapter]] 40, which includes the [[word]] [[āharaṇa]]. However, the commentary differs in its [[definition]], specifying that it cannot be undermined by [[māras]] or tīrthikas. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 獲得一切智智, “[[attainment]] of the [[wisdom]] that accomplishes all [[wisdom]]”; the [[word]] “[[wisdom]],” [[智]], appears twice consecutively in [[chapter]] 40. In [[chapter]] 1, it is 引導一切智, where the [[word]] “[[wisdom]]” appears only once, “[the [[wisdom]]] that brings all [[wisdom]].” |
1458 | 1458 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit and Chinese. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit and Chinese]]. “[[Beings]]” is absent in the [[Tibetan]]. |
1459 | 1459 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit upadrava. The Tibetan translates as gtse ba ( | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] upadrava. The [[Tibetan]] translates as gtse ba (“[[violence]]”) and the commentary as [[gnod]] pa (“harm”). The {{Wiki|Chinese}} 苦難 (ku nan), “[[sufferings]] and {{Wiki|hardships}},” accords with the [[Sanskrit]] upadrava. |
1460 | 1460 | ||
− | Chinese: “Why have they obtained fearlessness?” | + | {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “Why have they obtained [[fearlessness]]?” |
1461 | 1461 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit kṣema. The Tibetan translates as bzod pa. | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]] [[kṣema]]. The [[Tibetan]] translates as [[bzod pa]]. |
1462 | 1462 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan yongs su brtag pa dang phyir brtag pa. The commentary has btran par byas (“made | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] yongs su brtag pa dang [[phyir]] brtag pa. The commentary has btran par byas (“made {{Wiki|stable}}”) and the [[Sanskrit]] ākoṭi and pratyākoṭi is obscure as it appears to mean “to beat,” but presumably “examine” is meant. {{Wiki|Chinese}}: “because they have examined [[觀察]] ([[guan]] cha) and reexamined 溫習 (wen xi) all [[phenomena]] thoroughly,” or alternatively, “because of the familiarity of having examined all [[phenomena]] thoroughly.” |
1463 | 1463 | ||
− | This appears to be a combination, perhaps with some scribal omission, of two qualities listed in chapter 1. | + | This appears to be a combination, perhaps with some scribal omission, of two qualities listed in [[chapter]] 1. |
1464 | 1464 | ||
− | According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has the negative: “they don’t give rise to reverence.” Chinese: 謂知多欲過故 (wei zhi duo yu guo gu), “because they know the faults of having many desires.” | + | According to the [[Sanskrit]]. The [[Tibetan]] has the negative: “they don’t give rise to reverence.” {{Wiki|Chinese}}: 謂知多欲過故 (wei zhi duo yu guo gu), “because they know the faults of having many [[desires]].” |
1465 | 1465 | ||
− | In the Dutt this is the conclusion of a penultimate chapter at this point. | + | In the Dutt this is the conclusion of a penultimate [[chapter]] at this point. |
1466 | 1466 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan. “Light rays” is absent in the Sanskrit and Chinese. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]]. “Light rays” is absent in the [[Sanskrit and Chinese]]. |
1467 | 1467 | ||
− | According to the Tibetan and Chinese. “The meaning” is absent in the Sanskrit. | + | According to the [[Tibetan]] and {{Wiki|Chinese}}. “The meaning” is absent in the [[Sanskrit]]. |
1468 | 1468 | ||
− | The title of this final chapter, which would normally appear here at the conclusion of the chapter, is not given in the Sanskrit or Tibetan. | + | The title of this final [[chapter]], which would normally appear here at the conclusion of the [[chapter]], is not given in the [[Sanskrit]] or [[Tibetan]]. |
</poem> | </poem> | ||
Latest revision as of 13:15, 8 February 2020
According to the BHS vipañcita. The Tibetan translates as rnam par spros pa.
2
Toh 129, see bibliography.
3
Brian Houghton Hodgson (1801–1894) was a linguist, ethnologist, naturalist, and diplomat who lived in Nepal from 1824 to 1844, becoming British Resident; among his many other activities, he studied and collected Sanskrit Buddhist texts. Haraprasad Shastri (1853–1931) was an Indian Sanskrit scholar and historian who visited Nepal several times, also collecting and publishing manuscripts. Both scholars were associated with the Asiatic Society in Kolkata. The Sanskrit edition of the sūtra published by Dutt (as one of a series centered on the Gilgit manuscripts; see bibliography) is not only based on the Gilgit manuscript, but also represents the Hodgson and Shastri manuscripts, which Dutt refers to, respectively, as manuscripts A and B.
4
Vibhuticandra; dpal bde mchog gi dkyil ’khor kyi cho ga; Śrī-samvara-maṇḍala-vidhi. Toh 1511, Degé Tengyur, Vol. 22, (rgyud, zha), 322b. 308b–334a.
5
The Yogacāra tradition of Asaṅga and his followers has philosophical viewpoints quite distinct from those of the Mādhyamika tradition, of which Candrakīrti was perhaps the most uncompromising proponent.
6
The Tibetan of the quote is: nga ’das lo ni nyis stong na / gdong dmar yul du bstan pa ’byung / spyan ras gzigs kyi gdul byar ’gyur / de yi bstan pa’i snyigs ma la / byang chub sems dpa’ seng ge’i sgra / karma pa zhes ba ba ’byung / ting ’dzin dbang thob ’gro ba ’dul / mthong thos dran regs bde la bkod (Rinchen Palzang, p. 650).
7
This line of homage, as is customary for Kangyur texts, was added by the Tibetan translators, and therefore does not appear in the Sanskrit or Chinese. The Gilgit Sanskrit manuscript has 12 initial verses, Hodgson 14 verses, and Shastri 43 verses, none of which are in the Tibetan.
8
This number depends on whether niyuta is taken to mean “one million,” as in Classical Sanskrit, or “a hundred thousand million,” as is found in BHS. The Tibetan has chosen the latter meaning, translating it as khrag khrig. Therefore the resulting number in Tibetan is “ten million [times] a hundred thousand million times eighty,” i.e., eighty million million million (eighty quintillion in the American or short scale system) (bye ba khrag khrig phrag brgyad bcu, apparently translating koṭiniyutena aśityā). The translation of the commentary by Mañjuśrīkīrti, however, has khrag khrig phrag brgyad bcu: “a hundred thousand million times eighty,” which would be eight million million, i.e., eight trillion. The Vaidya Sanskrit edition has niyutaśatasahasrena aśītyā which would be literally “a hundred thousand million [times] a hundred [times] a thousand times eighty,” which comes to eight hundred thousand million million, i.e., eight hundred thousand trillion. However if niyuta is taken as only one million, this would be eight million million, i.e., eight trillion, which would agree with the resulting number in Mañjuśrīkīrti’s commentary. The Dutt edition of the Gilgit manuscript has aśityā ca bodhisattva-niyutaiḥ and accordingly the translation of Gómez et al. is “eighty million,” where niyuta has presumably been given the value of one million. The Chinese simply transliterates as na-yo-ta. The Chinese tradition gives numerous, widely differing explanations of what this number means.
9
In the Chinese the description of the bodhisattvas and the list of names do not appear. The Chinese continues at this point with Ajita.
10
According to the BHS abhijñābhijñātair. The Tibetan, translating both abhijña and abhijñāta as mngon par shes pa, has mngon par shes pas mngon par shes pa. However, the translation of the commentary has a preferable translation of the second abhijñāta: rab tu grags pa.
11
According to the BHS gatiṃgata. The Tibetan translates as rtogs par khong du chud pa.
12
According to the commentary these are not only the dhāraṇī in recited form, but comprise the four kinds of retention (dhāraṇī): the recited dhāraṇī sentences and phrases themselves, the retention of the memory of the words of all teachings given, the retention of the memory of the meaning of these teachings, and the retention of the realization gained through meditation on that meaning.
13
According to the Tibetan, though the Sanskrit compound could also be interpreted to mean “who had praised, extolled, and lauded all the buddhas.”
14
According to the Tibetan and the commentary. The Sanskrit could also be interpreted, as in Gómez et al., as “knowing all the terrors [that come from] the māras.”
15
According to the commentary, this means “adorned by the ten good actions: three of body, four of speech, and three of mind,” or, among the primary and secondary signs of a great being: “the voice of Brahmā, and the mind’s realization of the nature of beings so that they may be guided.”
16
According to most Kangyurs, the commentary, and the Sanskrit. The Degé has kyi instead of kyis.
17
According to the commentary, this means the bodhisattvas are on the tenth bhūmi, as taught in the Sūtra of the Ten Bhūmis. The ten-bhūmi system does not appear in the Gilgit version or the Chinese but does in the later Sanskrit versions and the Tibetan.
18
According to the Sanskrit. Absent from the Tibetan.
19
According to the Tibetan lhun po’i rtse mo ’dzin and Matsunami. Vaidya: Meruśikhariṁdhara. Dutt: Meruśikharindhara.
20
According to the Tibetan lhun po’i rgyal po and Matsunami. Dutt: Merugāja. Does not appear in Hodgson.
21
According to the Tibetan and Matsunami. Dutt: Meruśikhare saṁghaṭṭanarājena. Hodgson: Meruśikhare saṃghaḍanagajena. Shastri: Meruśikhare saṃghaṭanagajena.
22
According to the Sanskrit. Absent in the Tibetan.
23
According to the Sanskrit. Absent in the Tibetan.
24
According to the Tibetan (nyi ma me’i ’od ’phro can) and the Hodgson. The Tibetan takes daśaśataraśmi, “a hundred thousand rays,” as an epithet of the sun and translates it simply as nyi ma (“sun”). Gilgit and Shastri: Daśaśataraśmikṛtārci with huta (“fire,” equivalent to the Tibetan me) replaced by kṛta (“made,” “created”).
25
According to the Tibetan and Hodgson. Vaidya: Satatamabhayaṁdadāna. Dutt has both versions.
26
Another name for Maitreya, the bodhisattva who will be the fifth buddha of the Good Eon.
27
According to the Sanskrit anupamacitta. The Tibetan has dpe med sems dpa’, whereas one would expect dpe med sems pa. The Sūtra of the Samādhi of the Seal of the Wisdom of the Tathāgatas (see bibliography) refers to this group as sems dpa’ dpe med pa, naming two of them: Pramodyarāja (mchog tu dga’ ba’i rgyal po) and Mañjuśrī (Degé Kangyur, vol. 55, F.248.a). The Sūtra of Possessing the Roots of Goodness (see bibliography) refers to byang chub sems dpa’ dpe med pa sems pa (“bodhisattvas with incomparable minds”), with Bhadrapāla being the one that is named (Degé Kangyur, vol. 48, F.48.a). Bhadrapāla is also listed as one of a group of five hundred bodhisattvas in that sūtra (F.22.b).
28
This is referencing a group of beings that is listed in the White Lotus of the Good Dharma Sūtra (Degé Kangyur, vol. 67, 2b). In that sūtra Bhadrapāla is also listed as one of a group of fifty bodhisattvas (F.142.b).
29
A bodhisattva who appears prominently in certain sūtras, such as The Samādhi of the Presence of the Buddhas, and perhaps also the merchant of that name who is the principal interlocutor in the Sūtra of the Questions of Bhadrapāla the Merchant (see bibliography).
30
This refers to the standard list of god realms beginning with the lowest, that of the Four Mahārājas.
31
According to the Sanskrit udārodārair, which repeats udāra. The Tibetan translates as “vast and illustrious.”
32
According to the Sanskrit, which uses repetition to state that each one of them has that quality, maheśākhyamaheśākhyair. The Tibetan translates as “very powerful and renowned to be very powerful.”
33
Tibetan: bkur stir bya ba. Sanskrit: satkṛta.
34
Tibetan: bla mar bya ba. Sanskrit: gurukṛta.
35
Tibetan: ri mor bya ba. Sanskrit: mānita.
36
Tibetan: mchod par bya ba. Sanskrit: pūjita.
37
Tibetan: rjed par bya ba. Sanskrit: arcita.
38
Tibetan: gsol ba. Sanskrit: apacāyita.
39
According to the Sanskrit repetition of lokasya lokasya.
40
Tibetan: phyag bya ba. Sanskrit: vandanīya.
41
This epithet “youth” or “young man” has been translated by others as part of his name, resulting in “Candraprabhakumāra.” However, in the Sanskrit it is not compounded as it would be in a name, but is clearly in adjectival apposition. Kumāra can also have the meaning of “prince” and is so translated in the translation of the Gilgit manuscript. However, there is no indication that he is a prince, and therefore it more likely has its usual meaning of “a youth.”
42
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit at this point has in addition, “I am a perfectly enlightened buddha,” which does not appear in the Chinese or the Tibetan.
43
According to the Tibetan, Chinese, and later Sanskrit manuscripts. The Gilgit has an additional part in the sentence: “there is nothing among all phenomena in the endless, infinite worlds….”
44
According to the Tibetan and Chinese. The Sanskrit here has a number of adjectives describing his state of joy.
45
According to the Tibetan gzhal med. The BHS has atuliyu (“unequaled”).
46
According to the Sanskrit śāṭhyaṁ mama na vidyate.
47
According to the Sanskrit sākṣī and the Tibetan dpang in the Lithang and the Lhasa Kangyurs; other Kangyurs have dbang (“power”).
48
According to the Tibetan gces spras bgyid. The BHS has bahuṃkāra (“beneficial”).
49
According to the Tibetan zhe sdang and Matsunami. The Dutt and Vaidya have doṣa, which is the BHS equivalent of the Classical Sanskrit dveṣa (“anger”), while the Classical Sanskrit doṣa means “fault.”
50
Only this half-verse appears in the Hodgson and the Tibetan. In the Chinese, no part of this verse is present. The Shastri manuscript has a second half to this verse: “Will be without arrogance, desire, anger, and ignorance, / And will practice conduct in which all faults have ceased / So that his body becomes like space, / And all phenomena are destroyed.” The Matsunami version of this last line has prakṛti-prabhāsa instead of pramṛtiprahāra : “And all phenomena will have a radiant nature.”
51
According to the Sanskrit and Chinese. The Tibetan has: “How is there increase through wisdoms?”
52
Different words are translated as quality and qualities here: the one quality is the Sanskrit dharma (Tibetan chos), which has a wide range of other meanings, while for qualities the word is the more specific guṇa (Tibetan yon tan).
53
According to the Tibetan and the commentary, which must have translated from caraṇapāṇatalāḥ (“feet and hands”) instead of caraṇavaratalāḥ (“soles of the perfect feet”) as in the Sanskrit. The Chinese has only “soles.”
54
The singular is according to the Sanskrit. In the commentary it is in the plural.
55
From this point on in the Chinese translation, the qualities are grouped into 21 sets with 10 qualities in each set.
56
The explanation of these first three qualities (counting the three kinds of restraint as one) will form chapter 39, and all of the others are explained in chapter 40.
57
According to the commentary and the definitions in chapter 40. The commentary states that this is engagement in actions in order to benefit beings.
58
According to the Tibetan gsal ba, the commentary’s bstan pa, and the Chinese 顯示諸因 (xian shi zhu yin). The Sanskrit dīpanā could mean “burning up.”
59
According to the commentary and chapter 40, where the Sanskrit is sattvānupraveśa and the Tibetan translates accordingly. Here the Sanskrit is satyānupraveśa (“penetrating the truth”) in all available editions, and is translated accordingly in the Tibetan, although it does not match the definition given in the commentary or in chapter 40.
60
According to the commentary, dharma here means “knowing the nature of phenomena” rather than “the Dharma teachings.”
61
The Tibetan drang ba, literally “straight,” can also mean “honest.” The Sanskrit ārjavatā could also mean straightforwardness and honesty, as well as sincerity. In chapter 40 [F.162.a] it is defined as “uncontrived.” The commentary defines it as both “sincerity” and “directness,” as in a direct route to buddhahood, unlike the paths of the śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas
62
According to the Tibetan mnyen pa and the Sanskrit mārdavatā. It is missing from the definitions of the terms in chapter 40 and also from the commentary. It is followed in the Sanskrit by ṛjakatā, “It is being honest,” which is absent from the Tibetan and the commentary.
63
According to the Tibetan gya gyu med pa and the Sanskrit akutilatā. It is missing from the definitions of the terms in chapter 40 and also from the commentary. Apparently Matsunami has yet another item, translated by Gómez et al. as “lack of deviousness.”
64
According to the Tibetan des pa, the commentary, and the Sanskrit suratatā. The list in chapter 40 [F.162.a.6] has dge ba instead of des pa, although the definition matches that in the commentary for des pa. This may be the remainder of the following ngang tshul dge ba, which is absent from the chapter 40 definitions and the commentary.
65
According to the Tibetan ngang tshul dge ba and the Sanskrit suśīlatā. This is absent from the chapter 40 definitions and the commentary.
66
According to the Tibetan ’byams par ’dzin pa and the Sanskrit sākhilyam. This is absent from the chapter 40 definitions and the commentary.
67
According to the Tibetan ’jam pa and the Sanskrit mādhuryam, which can also mean “sweet.” In the chapter 40 definitions it is translated as mnyen pa, which in the first chapter had just been used to translate mārdavat. This was translated as “tolerant,” although it can also according to context mean “lenient,” “pliable,” “kind,” “soft,” “weak,” or “gentle.”
68
According to the Tibetan, Sanskrit, and commentary. Absent from the list in chapter 40 [F.162.a.6].
69
According to the BHS pūrvābhilāpitā (literally, “speaking first”), translated into Tibetan as “speaking honestly” (gsong por smra ba).
70
According to the Degé Tibetan tshur shog legs par ’ong so and the Sanskrit ehīti svāgatavāditā. In both the commentary and chapter 40 [F.162.a.6-7] this item appears within the definition of “courteous.” The Degé appears to divide this into two: legs par ’ong so / tshur shog ces smra ba.
71
From the Tibetan le lo med pa and the Sanskrit anālasya. Absent from the list in chapter 40 [F.162.a.7] and in the commentary, it is included within the definition of “serving the guru.”
72
Tibetan: gus pa. Sanskrit: gaurava. The commentary’s explanation is to be fearful in the guru’s presence while seeing him as your teacher and being his follower at all times.
73
The Chinese divides this into two qualities (respecting and making offerings) and has “venerable elders” instead of guru.
74
Tibetan: sri zhu che ba. Sanskrit: guruśuśrūṣā. The Tibetan means “respect or reverence,” while the Sanskrit is “wish to listen” or “obedience.” The definition in chapter 40 [F.162.a.7] is to honor and serve the guru. The commentary defines it as the wish to listen to the guru, be near him, and look at him.
75
There are spelling mistakes in the online version of the Vaidya Sanskrit: saṃghisamuddhāta should be saṃdhisamudghāta.
76
According to the Tibetan khyad par du ’gro ba, and its definition in chapter 40 [F.162.b.7-8] and in the commentary, which say that this refers to the strengths, fearlessness, distinct qualities, and knowledge of the buddhas; the Sanskrit has jñānaviśeṣagāmitā (“being brought to superior or special knowledge”).
77
Bhāvanābhiniṣyandaḥ could be translated literally as “irrigation” or “outflow of meditation.” The Tibetan rgyu mthun pa has also been translated literally as “having a concordant cause.”
78
According to the Sanskrit āpatti, which in this chapter was translated as nyes pa (“bad action,” “fault”). In chapter 40, when it is being defined, it is translated as ltung ba.
79
According to the BHS Sanskrit (anunaya) and the Tibetan (rjes su chags pa) of chapter 40, and the first part of its definition. There appears to be a scribal error in this chapter in all the extant Sanskrit manuscripts of anuśaya for anunaya, and the Tibetan translates accordingly as bag la nyal (“latent tendency”). It is possible the scribal error is the other way around.
80
Sanskrit: ājāneya. Tibetan: cang shes. Ājāneya was incorrectly defined as meaning “all-knowing” and was translated therefore into Tibetan as cang shes (“all-knowing”). The term ājāneya was primarily used for thoroughbred horses, but was also applied to people in a laudatory sense. According to chapter 40 [F.163.a.6] and the commentary, here it refers to a bodhisattva.
81
According to the Tibetan and the Sanskrit. In chapter 40 [F.163.b.1] and the commentary it is translated as “a perfection of good qualities.”
82
According to the definition in chapter 40 [F.163.b.4] and the commentary, where mtha’ yas pa’i ye shes is obviously translated from anantajñāna; in chapter 1 the term is samatajñāna (“knowledge of equality”), but the definition indicates that to be a scribal corruption. The word samatā appears just over a dozen items later.
83
Pratisaṃdhi is translated into Tibetan in chapter 1 as tshig gi mtshams sbyor (“the connection of words”), while the commentary to chapter 1 translates this as tshig gi dgongs pa (possibly from abhisaṃdhi). The definition in chapter 40 of tshig gi mtshams sbyar ba [F.163.b.4-5] is ldem po ngag (saṃdhābhāṣya) (“words in which the intended meaning is not obvious”).
84
According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. It is absent from the list in chapter 40 and the commentary.
85
The Gilgit manuscript has here an extra term pravrajyācittam, “the aspiration to mendicancy,” which does not appear in the Hodgson, Shastri, commentary, or Tibetan.
86
According to the Tibetan, commentary, and Sanskrit. In the translation of chapter 40, “the words of” is omitted.
87
Absent from chapter 1, but in the list in chapter 40 [F.164.a.5], the commentary, and the Sanskrit. Therefore it is added here for consistency, as it is evidently an unintended omission.
88
Absent from the list of definitions in chapter 40, and from the translation of the commentary to chapter 1.
89
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has īryāpathavikopanam instead of īryāpathāvikopanam, so that the negation is omitted.
90
The Tibetan translates avikalpa here and in the commentary as mi ’chos pa’i, but as rnam par mi rtog pa (“not conceptually fabricated”), a particular BHS meaning of the word, in chapter 40, [F.164.b] when it is being defined. The Sanskrit has īryāpathavikalpanam instead of īryāpathāvikalpanam here, so that the negation is omitted, but the negation is present in chapter 40 in the Sanskrit. The commentary encompasses both meanings by saying that this means being free of negative thoughts and therefore the conduct is uncontrived, unfabricated.
91
Here the Tibetan translates īryāpatha-prāsādikatā as spyod pa mdzes pa (“beautiful conduct”). The Chinese translates prāsādikatā as two different qualities: 端 (duan) (“proper,” “upright,” “dignified”), and 雅 (ya) (“elegant,” “graceful”). However, in chapter 40 [F.164.b] the Tibetan translates prāsādikatā in the more usual way as dang ba (“clear,” “serene,” “attractive”), but the Sanskrit has indriyapatha, presumably a corruption of īryāpatha, and therefore the Tibetan has dbang (“faculties”) instead of spyod pa (“conduct”). In that chapter the term is defined as the mind “being focused upon engagement with the Dharma, speaking rationally, knowing the right time, and teaching the Dharma correctly.” In this translation, for consistency, it will be translated here and in chapter 40 as spyod lam dang ba, in accord with the Sanskrit. The commentary to chapter 1, however, has dbang mdzas pa (“beautiful faculties”). The commentary states that this means seeing the equality of all phenomena, and therefore seeing what is correct and incorrect, and teaching others according to their aspirations. However, both the commentary and the definition in chapter 40 have subsumed the following two qualities as given in the sūtra’s first chapter.
92
In chapter 40, this forms part of the definition of attractive conduct.
93
In chapter 40, this forms part of the definition of attractive conduct.
94
Literally, “the hands are always extended.” The commentary says “ready to give material possessions or the Dharma.”
95
According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. Absent from the definitions in chapter 40 [F.165.a.1] and in the commentary.
96
According to the Tibetan sgrub pa dang nges par sgrub pa. Sanskrit: āhāranirhāra. Cf. Edgerton (112), where āharaṇatā means “winning, getting, attainment.” The Mahāvyutpatti has ’phrogs pa (“take”), zas (“food”), and when with prefixes as brjod (“say”) and gsol (“request”), and also ʼsnyod cing stobs pa, which means “to feed someone.” Also there is āharana, “to take” or “to hold.” The Tibetan translators have not been consistent, as in the definitions of the terms in chapter 40 where the Tibetan is zas sgrub pa (“attainment of food”), [F.165.a.1] with āhāra here translated as “food.” The definition is “sharp wisdom,” which does not appear to be food related. The commentary also defines it as “perfecting good qualities and eliminating negative ones, and that sharp wisdom develops from that.” Gómez et al. (n. 18, p. 85) describe this compound as a problematic term and give a conjectural translation as “bringing together and taking away” (p. 57).
97
According to the Tibetan nges pa’i tshig rnam par gzhag pa shes pa and the Sanskrit niruktivyavasthānajñānam. Chapter 40 and the commentary omit “definitions” and define rnam par gzhag pa shes pa and vyavasthānajñānam, which the commentary describes as “skill in presenting the teachings to various kinds of individuals.”
98
This is absent from the list in chapter 1, but present in the list in chapter 40, in the commentary, the Sanskrit, and the Chinese.
99
In chapter 40 this is called “delight in dhyāna.”
100
In chapter 40 this is called “no clinging” (Tibetan: ma chags pa; BHS: anadhyavasāna).
101
According to the Sanskrit kurvaṇa. Translated into Tibetan as cho ’phrul.
102
According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit of chapter 40, its definition there, and the commentary. Here in chapter 1 the Sanskrit has saṃskāra, translated into Tibetan as ’du byed, “composite activity.”
103
According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. Absent from chapter 40 and the commentary.
104
According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. It is later in the list in chapter 40 and the commentary.
105
This paragraph differs in its order and contents from chapter 40 and the commentary, with an extra term, “no interest in gain and honors,” and without the two items of happiness and suffering.
106
This is presented in two separate points in chapter 40.
107
At this point the Matsunami Sanskrit apparently has another item in the list, translated by Gómez et al. as “gentleness.”
108
According to chapter 40 [F.168.b.5], this is “not gaining profit from wisdom,” and in the commentary it is “not dishonoring the family of the tathāgata, by keeping one’s commitment.”
109
The Tibetan smra ba nyung zhing mnyen pa literally means “speaking little and softly,” which could be taken as one quality. The BHS (malpabhāṣaṇatā / mitabhāṣaṇatā) and Chapter 40 have these two qualities clearly separated. In chapter 40 mnyen pa translates mārdavatā, which more explicitly means “softly.”
110
According to the Tibetan; apparently does not appear in the Sanskrit, chapter 40, or the commentary.
111
According to the Tibetan and the BHS meaning of avasādanatā.
112
According to the commentary this is “the path of the Dharma.”
113
According to the Tibetan (mi g.yo ba) and the Gilgit Sanskrit (akampya) of chapter 1, and the Sanskrit and Tibetan of chapter 40. For chapter 1 the Vaidya has aśāṭhya and the Hodgson and Shastri have sasādhya.
114
According to the Tibetan gnyer pa. Sanskrit nimantraṇatā (Shastri: nimantrahatā): “to invite”; chapter 40 [F.166.a.6], and the commentary: mgron du gnyer ba (take care of as one’s guests). Does not appear in the Matsunami.
115
In accordance with the commentary and chapter 40. In chapter 1, “characteristics” is absent.
116
According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. Absent in chapter 40 and the commentary.
117
According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. Absent in chapter 40 and the commentary.
118
According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. Absent in chapter 40 and the commentary.
119
According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. Absent in chapter 40 and the commentary.
120
According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. Absent in chapter 40 and the commentary.
121
From the Sanskrit upalakṣanatā. The Tibetan has rtogs, which can mean “realize” or “understand.”
122
According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. Absent in chapter 40 and the commentary.
123
According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. Absent in chapter 40 and the commentary.
124
In chapter 1 the Sanskrit has śīladṛdhatā (“stability of conduct”) and the Tibetan has tshul khrims dam pa (“excellent conduct”). In chapter 40 the Sanskrit has śīlādhiṣṭhānatā and the Tibetan has tshul khrims kyi gnas (“the basis of conduct”).
125
According to the Sanskrit prajñāpratilambhaḥ in chapter 40 [F.166.b.6] and in the commentary. Although it is absent in chapter 1, it is included here, as it has evidently been inadvertently omitted.
126
According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. Nevertheless, this does not appear in the list of qualities as given in chapter 40 [F.166.b]. According to Gómez et al. (n.20, p.85) this ātmajñatā and the preceding item, ekāramatā, form the single compound ekālambātajñatā (“knowledge of relying on solitude”) in Matsunami’s edition, even though they are separate items in all his three sources, and in the Gilgit. However, ekārāmatjñānatā is a possible original form of the compound.
127
According to the Tibetan and Matsunami. The Sanskrit separates “contentment” and “little known” into separate items: alpajñatā / santuṣti. Although the phrase alpajñatā can mean “ignorance” in Sanskrit, here the BHS meaning is being assumed (Edgerton 68).
128
According to the BHS meaning of dṛṣṛikṛta (Tibetan: lta bar gyur pa in chapter 1; lta bar byas pa in chapter 40 [F.166.b.7]; and lta bas byas pa in the commentary). Edgerton (269) translates them as “heresy.”
129
According to the Tibetan, the Sanskrit here and in chapter 40, and the commentary.
130
According to the Sanskrit and chapter 1 in the Tibetan, which could be read as dividing these into separate terms, with “knowledge” applying to the last. According to the commentary and chapter 40 [F.167.a.1-2], sthāna is translated as gnas, and is defined as the basis or root for a time of opportunity to practice good actions. The second part of the compound according to the commentary and chapter 40 is āsthāna (“basis” or “ground”) and not asthāna (Tibetan: gnas min) as translated in chapter 1. In chapter 40 the Sanskrit is avasthāna, translated as gzhi (“basis,” “foundation,” “ground”) and in the commentary as gnas skabs (“state,” “level,” “situation”), and this is defined as “the mind as the basis for all phenomena.” Third, in chapter 1, prasthāna was translated as ’jug pa (“entry,” “engagement”). The commentary translates this as rab tu gnas, and in chapter 40 the Sanskrit is pratisthāna, translated as rten. The commentary defines this as “faith as the foundation for all buddha qualities.” The commentary agrees with the translation in chapter 1 of pratipatti as sgrub pa (“accomplishment,” or “practice”), while chapter 40 translates it as nan tan (“application”). The commentary defines it as “perfecting that which is to be accomplished through familiarization with the path.” Neither the commentary nor chapter 40 have the concluding part of the compound: jñāna (Tibetan: shes pa, “knowledge”). The Tibetan translation of chapter 1 seems to be at fault in comparison to chapter 40 and the commentary, and therefore for consistency it has not been followed. gnas dang gnas min would be the standard way of saying “the appropriate and the inappropriate.”
131
According to the Sanskrit hetu, chapter 40 (rgyu), and the commentary. In chapter 1, hetu is translated as gtan tshigs (“reason”).
132
According to the Sanskrit yukti. Tibetan: rigs pa.
133
Sanskrit: naya. Tibetan: tshul.
134
Sanskrit: kāraṇa. Tibetan: rgyu. Absent in chapter 40 and the commentary.
135
Sanskrit: dvāra. Tibetan: sgo. Defined in chapter 40 [F.167.a.3] as “giving up bad actions,” and defined by the commentary as “skill in methods of eliminating faults, which is the doorway into the city of liberation.”
136
Sanskrit: mārga. Tibetan: lam. In chapter 40 this is part of the definition of “practice.”
137
The Tibetan here in chapter 1 appears to translate pratipatti as two separate terms: nan tan dang sgrub pa, which does not occur in chapter 40 or in the commentary. The Sanskrit follows pratipatti with saṃdeśa (“teaching”), which is absent from the Tibetan, the commentary, and chapter 40.
138
From the Tibetan phrin. Does not appear in the Sanskrit, chapter 40, or the commentary.
139
Sanskrit: avavāda. Tibetan: gdams pa. The Sanskrit is in chapter 40, but the Tibetan is absent.
140
According to the Tibetan of most Kangyurs: bstan pa la spyod pa. The Sanskrit divides this into two: anuśasanī caryā (“the instruction and the conduct”). The Degé has bsten pa (“reliance”), which is a scribal error.
141
Absent from chapter 40 and the commentary. In chapter 6 [F.19.a.3] it is defined as patience that is in accord with the Buddha’s teaching, in which there is no doubt about the Buddha’s teaching and no negative conduct is engaged in.
142
According to the Sanskrit and chapter 1 Tibetan. In chapter 40 and the commentary there is only “the level.”
143
According to the Sanskrit akṣāntivigama and the Tibetan mi bzod pa dang bral ba. However, in chapter 40 and the commentary this is jātivigama (skye ba dang bral ba), “freedom from rebirth.”
144
Yogācārabhūmi. Here, “yoga” according to chapter 40 is “meditation on the thirty-seven aspects of enlightenment.” It does not refer here to “the Yogācāra tradition of Asaṅga.”
145
According to the Sanskrit and Tibetan. Absent from chapter 40 and the commentary.
146
This is divided into two points in chapter 40.
147
According to the Sanskrit vandanīyā. Tibetan: phyag bya ba (“pays homage,” “bows down to”).
148
This is in the plural, because although Brahmā is the presiding deity over a thousand million worlds, each of those worlds has a Śakra or Indra upon its central mountain.
149
According to the Sanskrit and Tibetan. Absent from chapter 40 and the commentary.
150
According to the Sanskrit and Tibetan. Absent from chapter 40 [F.167.b.7] and the commentary, which instead have, “It is freedom from misery.”
151
According to the Sanskrit viṣaya. Tibetan: g.yul, “battle,” which may be a scribal corruption of yul, perhaps because they are homophones and the copying was done by dictation.
152
According to the Sanskrit and Tibetan. Absent from chapter 40 and the commentary.
153
According to the Sanskrit kola. The Tibetan gzings can mean “a boat,” but also “a ferry,” which in Tibet was sometimes a raft.
154
According to the commentary and chapter 40, which has “anger” (zhe sdang), while this chapter has “evil” or “wickedness” (nyes pa), mistakenly translating doṣa according to its meaning in Classical Sanskrit, while the BHS doṣa is the equivalent of the Classical Sanskrit dveṣa (“anger”).
155
In the Sanskrit this appears earlier in the list, after “medicine for the sick.” Absent from chapter 40 and the commentary.
156
In the Vaidya Sanskrit there follows at this point, “It is the liberation of all beings,” which is absent in the Tibetan, the commentary, and the Matsunami edition. The Dutt edition, online page 225, is not available.
157
According to the Tibetan in chapter 1: sgrub pa. The Sanskrit āhārikā was translated by Gómez et al. according to an alternate meaning, “that which brings.” Chapter 40 has asaṃhartya, and therefore in that chapter and in the commentary it is accordingly translated as mi ’phrogs (“cannot be taken away”). The Sanskrit and Tibetan of chapter 1 better fit the definition of this term as given in chapter 40, but the commentary specifies that it cannot be undermined by māras or tīrthikas.
158
Sanskrit: dharmakāya. Tibetan: chos kyi sku. Here, according to the commentary and chapter 40 [F.168.b.4], this does not refer to the immaterial state of buddhahood, but to the thirty-two physical signs that adorn the evident body of a buddha. However, this definition explaining what is meant by “adornment” may possibly refer instead to the next item but one, “the adornment of the bodhisattvas,” since both in chapter 40 and the commentary only one instance of “adornment” is mentioned.
159
According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. Absent from chapter 40 and the commentary. The text has only “conduct,” and “bodhisattva” is implied.
160
Sanskrit: buddhaputra, Tibetan: sangs rgyas kyi sras. Literally, “sons of the buddhas.”
161
Literally, “eldest sons.” Sanskrit: jyeṣṭhaputra; Tibetan: sras thu bo. A designation for the principal bodhisattvas.
162
In chapter 40 this is combined with the next quality, while omitting “the wisdom of buddhahood.”
163
In the commentary and chapter 40 this and the preceding quality appear to have been combined into one, perhaps due a scribal ommission.
164
According to the Tibetan thos pa, and the Sanskrit śruta. The commentary has thob pa (“attainment”) in error for thos pa.
165
This is separated into three points in chapter 40.
166
According to the Tibetan and the Vaidya Sanskrit. Absent from chapter 40 and the commentary, but apparently partially present, conjoined with the preceding term, in the Matsunami.
167
Sanskrit: sūratā. Tibetan: des pa. It can also mean “pleasant,” “heroic,” “noble.”
168
Depending on the value of nayuta, which means “a million” in classical Sanskrit and can mean “a hundred thousand million” in BHS. It is the latter meaning that has been taken here, translated as khrag khrig. Thus, “eighty hundred thousand,” which is “eight million million,” which is “eight trillion.”
169
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has just “a thousand,” though “a hundred thousand” is mentioned at the beginning of the sūtra.
170
According to the Tibetan dge slong ma. The Sanskrit repeats bhikṣu.
171
Literally, “ten million times a hundred thousand times a hundred thousand million.”
172
According to the Sanskrit vihāra. Tibetan: gtsug lag khang. These are equivalents in the Mahāvyutpatti, but gtsug lag khang can also mean “temple” in Tibetan.
173
Literally, “a hundred thousand [times a] hundred thousand million.”
174
Literally, “seventy-six hundred thousand.”
175
Literally, “eighteen thousand ten-millions.”
176
Literally, “seventy-six thousand ten-millions.”
177
Literally, “fourteen thousand ten-millions.”
178
According to the Tibetan and the Shastri and Hodgson manuscripts. The prose up to this point does not appear in the Chinese or the Gilgit manuscript.
179
The Sanskrit is in the third person in this first line of the verse, and the Tibetan is non-specific, but the first person is used here to avoid an appearance of contradiction.
180
I.e. buddhas. In the Chinese, “who have the ten strengths” does not appear, but it is in the Tibetan and all Sanskrit versions.
181
In all appearances in the translation that read “bodhisattva conduct,” “bodhisattva” is only implied in the original, but added in the translation for clarity.
182
Literally, “biped” in the Sanskrit, Chinese, and Tibetan.
183
According to the Sanskrit sadā. Does not appear in the Tibetan or Chinese.
184
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has the plural “those jinas,” which does not fit the narrative here. The Chinese does not specify singular or plural.
185
Literally, “biped.” The Chinese has “who save(s) beings from lower realms.”
186
According to the Sanskrit and Chinese. The Tibetan btsun mo is honorific for “wife,” but could also mean “queen.”
187
Sanskrit: bimbara (variants: viṃbara, viṃvara, vivara). Tibetan: dkrigs. In the Sanskrit the value of the number varies between “a hundredth of a kaṅkara” or “a hundred kaṅkara.” According to Edgerton (p. 400), bimbara in the Tibetan tradition is synonymous with kaṅkara. In the Tibetan tradition of numbers, dkrigs is “a hundred thousand trillion.” In this verse, the number is “a thousand million dkrigs,” yielding “a hundred million million million million,” a hundred followed by 24 zeros, i.e., a hundred septillion. The Chinese has a number that is most likely four billion.
188
According to the Tibetan lag rkang and the Chinese. “Legs” does not appear in the available Sanskrit. Unavailable in the Gilgit manuscript.
189
The Buddha’s hometown. In the Sanskrit and Chinese there is only the shorter form, Kapila.
190
According to the Sanskrit yuga. According to the Mahāvyutpatti, the Tibetan equivalent would be zung (pair). The Tibetan here seems corrupt. The Degé has ’phrul (“miracle”). Kangyurs such as Lithang, Peking, and Narthang have phrugs. However, this is clearly intended to be a reference to the Buddha’s two principal students. The Chinese has a transliteration that resembles śiṣya.
191
According to the Sanskrit alolupa, the Chinese, and the Yongle and Peking Kangyurs, brkam. The Degé has bskam (“withered”).
192
According to the Sanskrit īryāya caryāya, īryā (lifestyle of a mendicant) and caryā, which regularly implies that the conduct is that of a bodhisattva. Tibetan: spyod dang spyod lam, which could be translated as “just conduct and behavior.” The Chinese combines them both into one: 安住威儀諸行等 (an zhu wei yi zhu xing deng), which usually refers to the conduct of the ordained saṅgha, but can refer to bodhisattva conduct as well.
193
According to the Sanskrit pratibhāna and the Chinese. The Tibetan spobs pa is “confidence,” though it implies confidence in teaching.
194
According to the Sanskrit ananta and the Chinese. Absent from the Tibetan.
195
According to the Tibetan, Hodgson, and Shastri. The Gilgit and Chinese have “the buddhas in the ten directions / who have appeared in the past.”
196
From the Sanskrit udgrahītavya. Tibetan: gzung.
197
From the BHS paryavāptavya. Tibetan: kun chub pa.
198
From the Sanskrit dhārayitavya. Tibetan: bcang.
199
From the Sanskrit vācayitavya. Tibetan: klog.
200
From the Sanskrit pravartayitavya. Tibetan: rab tu gdon pa.
201
From the Sanskrit uddeṣṭavya. Tibetan: lung mnod par bya.
202
From the Sanskrit svādhyātavya. Tibetan: kha ton du bya.
203
From the Sanskrit araṇa, which also means “passionless, sinless, without impurity.” This is regularly translated into Tibetan as nyon mongs, which is also used to translate kleśa. Gómez et al. have interpreted it as “being in solitude,” presumably from an edition with araṇya (“solitude”).
204
From the Sanskrit bahulīkartavya. Tibetan: mang du bya.
205
From the Sanskrit parebhyaśca vistarena saṃprakāśayitavya. Tibetan: gshan dag la yang rgya cher rab tu bstan par bya. This entire list is simplified in the Chinese to three elements: “should recite, uphold / retain, and explain it to others widely.”
206
Sanskrit: vidyācaraṇasaṃpannaḥ; Tibetan: rig pa dang zhabs su ldan pa. A common description of buddhas. According to the commentary, it refers to the eightfold path, with “wisdom” being the right view and “conduct” the other seven aspects of the path.
207
From the Sanskrit āgama. Tibetan: gzhi (“basis”), but the commentary defines it as “a direct perception by those who are worthy.”
208
According to the Tibetan. “Blossomed” does not appear in the Sanskrit. The Chinese is similar to the Tibetan interpretation, but uses the verb “attain” 得諸相花 (de zhu xiang hua).
209
According to the Tibetan bsam gyis mi khyab. The Sanskrit has ananta (“infinite,” “endless”) and the Chinese has “infinite.” Apparently absent from the Mitsunami.
210
According to the Sanskrit and Chinese. Absent from the Tibetan.
211
From one of the meanings of the Sanskrit saṃvrta. Tibetan: bsdams pa.
212
According to the Tibetan. BHS Sanskrit: grantha (“fetters”); the Chinese corresponds to the Sanskrit. The commentary defines this as “the bondage of the māras.”
213
Sanskrit literally, “burning” (paridāha).
214
According to the Sanskrit tṛṣṇa and the Yongle and Peking sred pa. The Degé has srid pa (“becoming”) in error for sred pa. Sred pa is also confirmed by the commentary. The Chinese seems to have combined this with the preceding quality into one 盡諸渴愛 (jin zhu ke ai): literally, “the exhaustion of all thirsts (渴, ke, derived from “burning”) and cravings (愛, ai),” which can be understood as “strong cravings.”
215
This long passage, starting from “The Bhāgavan is thus…” (3.3) forms the text of the sūtra Remembering the Buddha (Toh 279, Buddhanusmṛti). Although composed of groups of epithets, many of which are found elsewhere (particularly in the Vinaya texts), the passage as a whole is only found in the Kangyur in these two places, and the King of Samādhis is therefore presumably the source of the shorter text. See also i.15.
216
According to the Tibetan bsngags pa. The Sanskrit varṇa has a number of meanings, including “color” and “caste.” In this instance it could mean “qualities,” “nature,” “splendor,” and so on, which could have been a more appropriate translation.
217
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit and Chinese are much briefer: “Then at that time, the Bhagavān recited these verses.”
218
Literally, “ten millions.” Sanskrit: koṭi. Tibetan: bye ba. The highest number in Classical Sanskrit. Does not appear in the Chinese.
219
The Chinese adds 無量 (wu liang), “numerous, countless times.”
220
According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: “I showed great kindness at all times.”
221
The order of verses 7 and 8 is reversed in the Sanskrit. Verse 7 is not present in the Chinese.
222
According to the Sanskrit śīla. Tibetan: ngang tshul.
223
According to the Tibetan translation of matsarī, which accords with the Mahāvyutpatti and the Chinese, whereas in Sanskrit dictionaries it is said to mean “envy.”
224
According to the Sanskrit īrṣya, the Mahāvyutpatti definition, and the Chinese. The Tibetan repeats ser sna (“stinginess”).
225
According to the Sanskrit nimantraṇa. The Tibetan and Chinese translate it by the more usual meaning “invite.”
226
According to the Tibetan dad pa. Sanskrit: prema (affection).
227
The order of the first and second half of this four-line verse is reversed in the Sanskrit and Chinese.
228
Chinese: “those with the ten strengths” 諸十力 (zhu shi li).
229
According to the Sanskrit where samāhita is in the accusative. The Tibetan translates it as instrumental, “through meditation,” probably through an error of pas for pa’i, which was used in an earlier verse: “verses of meditation.” Chinese: “one verse of this samādhi.”
230
At this point in the Gilgit, Sanskrit, and Chinese (but not in the Tibetan, Hodgson, or Shastri), there is a prose section where the Buddha tells Candraprabha that a bodhisattva should preserve and promulgate this teaching.
231
According to the Tibetan, which here has the unusual spelling mnod pa. For the Sanskrit here, uddiśatha, the Mahāvyutpatti has both “give” (phog pa) and “receive” (nod pa), as in “receive instruction.” Uddiśatha is a BHS word that usually means “propose” or “calculate.” The Classical Sanskrit uddiśatha can mean “show, explain.” The Chinese word used here is 說 (shuo), which literally means “tell,” but can also mean “teach, explain.”
232
This alternative title for the sūtra was used in a few instances by Indian authors quoting it, e.g. Śāntarakṣita and Kamalaśīla (see Gómez et al., 1989, p. 16).
233
According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. Chinese: “sandalwood is the best of all kinds of incense.”
234
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has vana (“wood”) in error for varṇa (“praise”).
235
According to the Sanskrit and Tibetan. Chinese: 實不聞香 (shi bu wen xiang), “never smelled that incense.”
236
According to the Sanskrit and Tibetan. Chinese: “There will be bhikṣus with inappropriate conduct,” 不應式比丘 (bu ying shi bi qiu).
237
According to the Sanskrit and Tibetan. Chinese: “There will be bhikṣus...”
238
According to the Sanskrit and Tibetan. Chinese: “There will be bhikṣus...”
239
According to the Sanskrit and Tibetan. Chinese: “…by teaching it.”
240
According to the Sanskrit and Tibetan. Chinese: “There will be bhikṣus...”
241
The Sanskrit is maruta, which can mean specifically the deities of storms and winds, but is also used generally for “deities,” and therefore like deva was translated into the Tibetan as lha. Chinese: “gods and dragons.”
242
Verses 31 and 32 are combined into one in the Chinese.
243
According to the Tibetan. BHS: atuliyu (“unequaled”).
244
According to the Sanskrit and Tibetan. Chinese: 若得三昧微妙地,智者便得廣智藏 (ruo de san mei wei miao di, zhi zhe bian de gang zhi zang), “If he attains the level of subtle samādhi, the wise will gain the vast treasure of wisdom (or the treasure of vast wisdom).”
245
Verse 33 in the Chinese.
246
According to the BHS saukhya. The Tibetan has skyed (“born”) in error for skyid (“happiness”). Chinese: “all kinds of happiness.”
247
According to the Sanskrit pūrvamgama (“going first”), which is usually translated as ’dren pa (“leader”). The Chinese also has 上首 (shang shou, “leader”).
248
According to the commentary, the title of this chapter is “Mindfulness of the Buddha’s Qualities.”
249
According to Tibetan, Hodgson, and Shastri. In the Gilgit manuscript, the opening of this chapter is just one sentence: “Then the youth Candraprabha asked the Bhagavān.” This opening does not appear in the Chinese.
250
Sanskrit: upapatti. Tibetan: skyes pa. Chinese: 無所起 (wu suo qi) This term is also used for “physical,” but here the commentary defines it as “the non-arising of thoughts in samādhi.”
251
Sanskrit apratisaṃdhi. Tibetan: mtshams sbyor ba med pa. This is the negation of pratisaṃdhi, a term that is used for the transition between lives, i.e., conception in the womb, but here the commentary defines it as being “the continued process of thinking.”
252
Sanskrit pratisaṃdhijñāna. According to the commentary this means that it is not a state of cessation but a continuous clear knowledge. Translation according to the Tibetan, Gilgit, Hodgson, and Shastri. However, the Matsunami edition apparently has “knowledge of non-continuation.” The Chinese agrees with the Matsunami edition: 無和合智 (wu he he zhi).
253
The commentary has khung in error for khur.
254
According to the commentary, the burden comprises the skandhas, the kleśas, vows, and diligence.
255
According to the Tibetan, Matsunami, and Chinese. The BHS Sanskrit doṣa is the equivalent of the Classical Sanskrit dveṣa (“anger”), while in Classical Sanskrit doṣa means “fault” or “wickedness.”
256
These are listed as three, 7-9, in Chinese.
257
According to the Tibetan and Chinese. The Vaidya Sanskrit has akuśala (“wickedness”) in error for kuśala (“goodness”).
258
According to the commentary, this means “abstaining from sleeping in the first and last of the three periods of the night, in order to engage in virtuous activities.”
259
Sanskrit: prahāṇa. Tibetan spong ba. Gómez et al. (p. 87) discuss its alternative meaning of “exertion.” Its definition seems to not be present in the commentary. The Chinese has “not abandoning samādhi,” 不捨禪定 (bu she chan ding).
260
According to the Sanskrit upapattiṣu, most Kangyurs skye ba, and the Chinese. The Degé has skye bo (“beings”), which occurs later in this list as the translation of pṛthagjaneṣu. The commentary defines it as “not creating the causes of continuing in saṃsāra.”
261
According to the Tibetan and Chinese. The Vaidya Sanskrit adds karmaṇām, “the activities of the internal āyatanas.”
262
[23] is not present in the Chinese.
263
According to Tibetan gzi chen po and Matsunami. The Vaidya has BHS mahaujaskatā, which can mean both “great might” and “great majesty” or “great brilliance.” The Chinese has “great merit” 大福德 (da fu de).
264
The Chinese has 善知識 (shan zhi shi) from the Sanskrit kalyāṇa-mitra.
265
According to the Sanskrit. In the Tibetan, this has been conjoined with “not harming those with good conduct.” The Chinese has combined [30], [31], and [35] into one, 無怒恚心 (wu nu hui xin), and added “abandoning crude and malicious speech” 捨麁惡言 (she cu er yan) and “helping and protecting others” 救護於彼 (jiu hu yu bi).
266
According to the Tibetan and the commentary. The Vaidya Sanskrit divides this into two: “the emptiness of phenomena” and “analogous patience.”
267
The Chinese has combined [39] and [40] into one quality: 於一切智而得順忍 (yu yi qie zhi er de shun ren).
268
The Gilgit and Chinese have simply, “Then, the Bhagavān taught these extensive verses.”
269
According to the Sanskrit and Chinese. The Tibetan has thos (“hear”), apparently in error for thob (“attain”).
270
As elsewhere in the sūtra, āhārī is translated into Tibetan as “taking food.” This does not make much sense here, and so it is translated here in one of its other Sanskrit meanings. The Chinese also translates as 食 (shi), which is “food” as a noun and “eating (and drinking)” as a verb, but interprets the entire verse as a vipaśyanā practice: “If jealousy arises in your mind because of food, you should meditate on the impurity of food. If you strive for accomplishment with boundless effort and meditate deeply on this, you will attain samādhi.” 若為食起嫉妬心, 當觀食已無有淨, 用功無量乃得成, 若深觀此能得定 (ruo wei shi qi ji du xin, dang guan shi yi wu you jing, yong gong wu liang nai de cheng, ruo shen guan ci neng de ding).
271
According to the BHS arthi. Absent from the Tibetan, but added here for clarity.
272
This verse is described by Gómez et al. as being problematic in Sanskrit. The Tibetan and Chinese translations differ from each other.
273
According to the Tibetan and Dutt. The Hodgson, Shastri, and Matsunami have the unusual na yubuddhi instead of bhayubuddhi. The Chinese has a slightly different translation of this line.
274
I.e., the buddhas.
275
The commentary explains that this means “knowing the equality of the composite and noncomposite.”
276
Chinese: 此緣佛相是有作, 能除一切有相想 (ci yuan fo xiang shi you zuo, neng chu yi qie you xiang xiang) “such an attribute of the Buddha is created, it can eliminate the conceptualization of attributes.”
277
According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit and Chinese: “having ceased conceptualizing ‘nothing.’ ”
278
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit mahānubhava has many meanings, such as “great experience” or “great authority.” Gómez et al. translate it as “overpowering inspiration.” Chinese: “buddhas of the ten directions.”
279
According to the Tibetan and Chinese. The Sanskrit does not have “suffering.”
280
According to the Tibetan ’ongs dang mi ’ongs, literally, “come (i.e. ‘is present’) and not come,” and the Sanskrit anāgatā āgatā. This was translated in Gómez et al. (p. 78) as “past and future,” though “past” is usually gata (which also means “gone”), but “past” is implied and therefore added to the translation. The Chinese has simply “all phenomena.”
281
According to most Kangyurs rkyal pa and the Sanskrit vastra. The Degé has the scribal corruption rgyal ba. Chinese: “excellent medicines,” 良妙藥 (liang miao yao).
282
According to the Tibetan, Vaidya, Sanskrit, and Chinese. The Matsunami edition appears to be quite different from the translation by Gómez et al.
283
According to the Tibetan. The title of this chapter in the Sanskrit is Buddhānusmṛti (“Remembering the Buddha,” or “Mindfulness of the Buddha”). This is the end of fascicle 1 in the Chinese.
284
This entire opening does not appear in the Gilgit or Chinese. There is simply, “Then the Bhagavān said to the youth Candraprabha.”
285
According to the Sanskrit and Chinese. The Tibetan appears to translate as “more innumerable than innumerable.”
286
The Sanskrit, Tibetan, and Chinese use two synonymous phrases.
287
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan in the Degé has the negative: “they are not concerned with their next life.” Chinese: “They are merely concerned with this life and their next life.”
288
Chinese: “They do not emphasize the accumulation …”
289
There is a paragraph in the Gilgit Sanskrit and the Chinese that does not appear in the later Sanskrit or the Tibetan: “What, young man, is the concern for the present life? It is the intention to have the five sensory pleasures. What, young man, is the concern for the next life? It is attaining rebirth in higher existences.”
290
The Chinese has a different interpretation here: 我今說如是法, 令眾生於其檀行不為究竟勝供養, 但以無上行而供養我 (wo jin shuo ru shi fa, ling zhong sheng yu qi tan xing bu wei jiu jing sheng gong yang, dan yi wu shang xing er gong yang wo) “I will now teach this Dharma so that beings will not perceive their acts of generosity as the ultimate supreme offering; instead, they will make their unsurpassable conduct / practice as their offering to me.”
291
According to the Tibetan skyo bar bya ba (literally, “to make sad”) and the BHS saṃvejana (“to shudder at”). Chinese: 覺悟 (jue wu), literally, “waking them up,” and also “making them realize, or enlightening them.”
292
According to the Tibetan, the commentary, and the Hodgson Sanskrit. The commentary states that the Buddha has praised entering the homeless life. In the Gilgit and Shastri Sanskrit: “He does not praise the perfection of generosity, he does not praise the perfection of conduct. He praises the ultimate conclusion.” Chinese: 如來非說檀波羅蜜以為究竟清淨,究竟吉祥,究竟梵行,究竟窮盡,究竟最後,究竟涅槃 (ru lai fei shuo tan po luo mi yi wei jiu jing qing jing, jiu jing ji xiang, jiu jing fan xing, jiu jing qiong jin, jiu jing zui hou, jiu jing nie pan) The Chinese interprets this as, “He does not consider the generosity paramita as ultimate purity,” and so on. The Chinese sentence includes more items.
293
According to the Tibetan and Chinese. Sanskrit: “800,000.”
294
This name does not appear in the Sanskrit, but śūra as the original of dpa’ ba, rather than vīra, is based on the name that his followers attain.
295
According to the bye phrag of the Urga Kangyur. The Degé has bye brag, which does not match the prose passage. The Chinese has eight “yi” 八億, which can be “800,000” or “80 million.”
296
This verse does not appear in the Chinese, but is present in the Sanskrit, including the Gilgit.
297
According to the Tibetan, Hodgson, and Chinese. The Gilgit and Shastri Sanskrit have “as an offering to the Dharma.”
298
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has “Through all that good karma.”
299
Not in the Gilgit or Chinese.
300
Chinese: 若人增上修此忍 (ruo ren zeng shang xiu ci ren), “If a person practices this patience with great force.”
301
According to the Sanskrit and the commentary. The Tibetan translation here reads, “This is the path to deathlessness.” Chinese: 非此能證甘露道 (fei cie neng zheng gan lu dao), which can mean, “abandoning this (incorrect view) is the path to deathlessness.”
302
Chinese: 勸捨惡道住善趣 (quan she er dao zhu shan qu), “Therefore they advise beings to abandon the wrong / nonvirtuous path and dwell in the correct / virtuous path.”
303
There is a play on words in the Sanskrit in relation to why the word bodhisattva is used, which is not evident in Tibetan or English. In the first line, the words “knows” (Tibetan: rtogs) and “beings” (sems can), which are the first two words of the verse, are in Sanskrit: bodheti sattvān.
304
According to the Sanskrit and Chinese for clarity. The Tibetan has “There is no soul within the body / And you have not attained buddhahood.” The commentary has “If as many millions of māras as there are sands in the Ganges came before them in the forms of buddhas, and said, ‘There are beings and souls,’ and so on, they would, with an unwavering mind, answer them in this way: ‘Through the power of the realization of selflessness by valid knowledge, I have realized correctly that there are no beings, souls, and so on. And you are not buddhas!’ ”
305
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan omits “within.” Chinese: 悉斷惡見煩惱盡 (xi duan er jian fan nao jin), “They have terminated all wrong views and exhausted all defilements.”
306
According to the Sanskrit nara, the commentary skye ba, and the Chinese 眾生及壽命 (zhong sheng ji shou ming). The Tibetan has ming (“name”) in error for mi (“human,” “man”).
307
According to the Sanskrit stabdha. The Tibetan translates as “proud” (nga rgyal). The Chinese has 姦偽 (jian wei, “crafty”), 兇暴 (xiong bao, “cruel, violent”), and 不攝斂 (bu she nian, “unrestrained, undisciplined”).
308
According to the Tibetan and Chinese. The Sanskrit (BHS) has prasādu (to be attracted to, or to have faith in).
309
According to the Sanskrit and Chinese, for the sake of clarity. The Tibetan appears to have blended together the last two groups to create “brings fulfilment” (don, artha), “benefit” (phan pa, hita), “and happiness to a multitude of beings, to humans, and devas.”
310
These are the four retentions (dhāraṇī) explained in this sūtra (see 24.63) to be retention of all that is taught about the infinite composite phenomena, retention of what is said in infinite sounds, retention of everything that is taught about the infinite kleśas, and retention of everything that is taught about the infinite benefits of the qualities of purification.
311
The corresponding Chinese verse is a summary of the three kinds of patience.
312
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has “the best of humans, the sugatas, see him.” The Chinese has, “When the sugatas see such bodhisattvas,” 善逝見彼菩薩時 (shan shi jian bi pu sa shi).
313
BHS: āryacetikā (revered noble ones). The Tibetan mchod rten could be misunderstood to mean “stūpa.” The Chinese devotes the last three lines to various auspicious signs instead.
314
According to the Sanskrit and Chinese. The Tibetan seems to be the result of a corruption so that jāyati (birth) was changed to perhaps jānāti (“know,” “perceive”): “The emptinesses do not see / are not seen and have no death.”
315
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit vijānatha
is the present-tense, second-person-plural form, but presumably this is the Sanskritization of a second-person-plural middle-Indic optative, such as the Pali second-person-plural optative ending yetha.
316
The first part of the chapter until this point is missing in the Gilgit and the Chinese.
317
The name means “arising from nonexistence,” 無所有起 (wu suo you qi) in the Chinese.
318
According to the Sanskrit tṛṇa and the Yongle and Peking rtswa. The Degé has rtsa ba (“roots”).
319
The Sanskrit adds auṣadha (“herbs”) before “forests.” Chinese: “trees, forests, and medicinal herbs.”
320
According to the Tibetan ri. Sanskrit: auṣadha (“herbs”).
321
According to the Tibetan dpa’ bo. The Sanskrit dhīra can mean “constant and resolute and calm” as well as “brave and courageous.”
322
The past passive participle nirvṛta means “extinguished,” so the line reads literally, “he was extinguished like a flame.” Nirvāna literally means “extinguishment.”
323
These concluding eleven verses do not appear in the Chinese. Instead there is this concluding sentence: “Then the Bhagavān said to the youth Candraprabha, ‘Young man, you should reflect that this samādhi has such great power. It can cause a bodhisattva to attain perfect buddhahood.’ ”
324
The Sanskrit has an additional concluding verse exhorting those who wish to attain buddhahood to possess this sūtra.
325
This opening of the chapter until this point is absent in the Gilgit and the Chinese.
326
In Gilgit, this verse was the last verse of the preceding chapter. This verse and the preceding prose that begin this chapter do not appear in the Chinese.
327
Sanskrit: “who wish for this samādhi.” Absent from the Tibetan. “Who wish to attain quickly the highest, complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood” does not appear in the Chinese.
328
Chinese: “should rest in.”
329
According to the Sanskrit, including Gilgit. The Chinese is briefer: “Young man, bodhisattva mahāsattvas should rest in the patience of profound Dharma.” The entire passage in Chinese is: “Young man, you should know that this samādhi has such great power; it will enable bodhisattva mahāsattvas to attain the highest, complete enlightenment of perfect buddhahood. Young man, bodhisattva mahāsattvas should rest in the patience of profound Dharma.”
330
According to the commentary: “They arise from oneself and not from illusions created by another.” In this sentence, the Chinese includes another analogy: “like a wild horse” 如野馬 (ru ye ma).
331
The Chinese repeats all the analogies here.
332
According to the Tibetan mi ’jigs pa thob pa, the Gilgit abhayaprāpta, and the Chinese 無畏 (wu wei). The Dutt has arūpaprāpta (attainment of formlessness), apparently from the Hodgson and Shastri, which is repeated in the Vaidya edition.
333
According to the commentary, this means “the memory of previous lives.”
334
According to the Tibetan rtogs pa can and the BHS meaning of gatiman. The Chinese has translated it literally as 去者 (qu zhe), “those who have gone to.”
335
According to the BHS ananganaḥ and the Chinese. The Tibetan translates as nyon mongs med pa, which it also uses as the translation for niṣkleśa (being without kleśas) just a little further on in this list.
336
Sanskrit: ājāneya. Tibetan: cang shes. Ājāneya was incorrectly defined as meaning “all-knowing” and was translated therefore into Tibetan as cang shes (“all-knowing”). The term ājāneya was primarily used for thoroughbred horses, but was also applied to people in a laudatory sense. The commentary at a later point states this this means both “tamed” and “fearless.” Chinese translates as “those who are tamed” 調伏者 (tiao fu zhe).
337
This term probably has its origins in the Middle Indic mahānāga, from which came the BHS Sanskrit mahānagna, meaning “a great champion,” “a man of distinction and nobility.” The BHS nagna can mean both “champion” and “naked” while in Classical Sanskrit it only means “naked.” Nāga can mean “elephant” and can also refer to the cobra deity that is called “nāga” in this translation. Therefore the Chinese translated this as “great dragon” 大龍 (da long).
338
In this passage the prestigious titles of those in the traditional brahmanical tradition are used as titles of those who have mastered the Buddhist path. The commentary states, “the bodhisattvas are brahmins because they do no bad actions.”
339
For snātaka, see glossary; Chinese: “one who has bathed” 沐浴者 (mu yu zhe). However, the commentary states here that bodhisattvas are snātaka because they have been washed clean of all the stains of the kleśas and remain in the water of patience.
340
The Sanskrit of the threefold description here (of which this is the first) is pāragaḥ vedakaḥ śrotriyaḥ. The commentary states that bodhisattvas are masters (pāraga, pha rol du song ba) of the Vedas, as they have reached their ultimate conclusion (rig byed kyi mthar thug pa’i pha rol du song bas so, F.43.b.4).
341
The commentary states that bodhisattvas are vedaka (rig par byed), as they know the nature of whatever is taught.
342
For śrotriya, see glossary. However, the commentary states here that bodhisattvas are śrotriya because they have renounced everything.
343
The commentary states that “Śākya” refers to Buddha Śākyamuni, who was born in the Śākya clan.
344
The commentary states that this means there are no more “thorns of māras, kleśas, and so on,” that appear.
345
According to the Tibetan and Chinese; does not appear in the Vaidya Sanskrit or the commentary.
346
This is an analogy to the defensive trench around a fortification, which the commentary states is a boundary created by anger, and so on.
347
The commentary states this is a boundary created by the kleśas.
348
The commentary states this refers to the habitual tendency for the kleśas.
349
The commentary states this means the vicious disease of the kleśas.
350
The commentary states this means that they utter the lion’s roar that proclaims selflessness.
351
The commentary states this means that their minds are at rest in meditation at all times.
352
The commentary states this means that they are both trained and fearless in the battle with the kleśas.
353
The commentary states this means that they are able to pull the heavy burden of benefiting all beings.
354
The commentary states this means that they are victorious over the māras.
355
The commentary states this means that they can single-handedly overcome the strength of the māras.
356
The commentary states this means that their qualities are a delight to beings.
357
The commentary states this means that they are unstained by the mud of saṃsāra.
358
The commentary states this means that thay are filled with “white,” i.e. good, qualities.
359
The commentary states this means that they know how to tame the most malicious beings.
360
The commentary states this means that they bring delight and light that is like amrita to beings.
361
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan and Chinese omit “human.”
362
Verses 9 and 10 are condensed into one verse in the Chinese.
363
According to the Sanskrit śailavanāntare and the commentary gcong rong du. The Tibetan translates this as nags ri’i khrod (“a mountain forest”). The Chinese translates it as “mountain valley” 山谷 (shan gu).
364
Verses 13 and 14 are condensed into one verse in the Chinese.
365
The numbering follows the Sanskrit. Verse 17 is absent in the Tibetan, but it is commented on in the commentary. It repeats much of the content of verse 16: “When the mother’s son dies / In a dream she loudly laments. / But no son died for that mother. / Know that all phenomena are like that.” Absent in the Chinese as well.
366
Tibetan: de ni ’dus ma byas kyi rigs zhes bya. Sanskrit: asaṃskṛtaṃ gotramidaṃ pravucyati. The language of the Tibetan and the commentary, and the notion of a noncomposite lineage (gotra) is here reminiscent of tathāgatagarbha theory.
367
This verse is not present in the Chinese.
368
The Chinese has “four methods of mindfulness.”
369
The Sanskrit uses the term kāyasakṣin, “one who has the body as a witness,” which is explained in, for example, the Pali Kāyasakkhisutta as someone whose body has experienced the qualities, such as bliss and samādhi, of the four dhyānas. That is, they have directly experienced it for themselves.
370
BHS: pṛthu sarva manyanā, “all worldly pride.”
371
The order of verses 7–35 is heavily rearranged in the Chinese.
372
The commentary states that Udraka was also known as Digambhara, which is also the name of a Jain school. However, the name Udraka (Rudraka in some texts) is best known in Buddhism as one of the first teachers of the Buddha. The Buddha stated that after death he was born in the formless realm but would eventually be reborn as an animal. The story for Udraka given in the commentary is that his motivation to meditate was to attain miraculous powers. He succeeded and was famous for being able to fly. But when he was told that his path was not genuine, he fell from the sky and went to the hells.
373
According to the Sanskirt hanyate. The Tibetan translates as bcom (“vanquished”). The Chinese has “he will be killed ….”
374
According to the Tibetan mi rgod. The Sanskrit caura is “bandit” or “thief.” The Chinese omits “thousands” and describes the bandits or thieves as “strong and carrying spears.” In Tibetan mi rgod can also mean “an ape” and could be used for “bandits.”
375
The singular form is according to the Sanskrit.
376
According to the Tibetan mar. The Sanskrit arpimaṇḍa actually means the scum formed when heating melted butter in order to create ghee. The Chinese has “like two clarified butters in accord” 猶二醍醐合 (you er ti hu he).
377
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has “eat and drink.” The Chinese does not contain either verb and inteprets generally as, “Without proper understanding of the way.” 不應於其法 (bu ying yu qi fa).
378
According to the Sanskrit bisā and the commentary pad ma’i rtsa ba. The Tibetan here has simply rtsa ba. Here the Chinese translates the Sanskrit bisā as 泥藕 (ni ou), “mud and lotus roots,” rather than simply as “lotus roots,” denoting that lotus roots grow in the mud and are covered in mud when the elephants rip them up from the mud.
379
According to the Sanskrit hastipota. The Mahāvyutpatti has glang for “elephant,” though in later translations this was used exclusively for “oxen.” The Chinese has “elephant.”
380
According to the Tibetan and Chinese. The Sanskrit has “birth and illness.”
381
According to the Sanskrit. In Tibetan “beyond description” is an adjective only for the true nature of the jinas. In Chinese, it works both as a noun and an adjective.
382
The prose and verse from this point down to “Young Candraprabha adorned the road with many different precious arrangements” 10.30 do not appear in the Chinese, apart from the one prose sentence in which Candraprabha requests the Buddha to come to his home. There is somewhat more in the Gilgit manuscript than in the Chinese.
383
The Roman numerals indicate verses that are not contained in the Gilgit manuscript and therefore are not in the Vaidya edition, but are given in footnotes in the Dutt edition of the Gilgit manuscript.
384
The commentary states that this means that anything the samādhi is focused upon will be overcome.
385
The commentary states that this means that whatever is desired will appear from space.
386
The commentary states that this means that it is invulnerable to all distractions.
387
The commentary states that this means that one can go miraculously anywhere at the speed of thought.
388
The commentary states that this means that all forms can be perceived.
389
The commentary states that this means that one can directly perceive the tathāgatas in infinite realms.
390
The commentary states that this means the consecration of the perfection of wisdom, which has the direct perception of the essence of all emptiness.
391
The usual traditional list is of eight liberations, but as in the Gaṇḍavyūhasūtra, this term can be used for any method that brings liberation.
392
According to the commentary, these four enemies are the four māras: the māra of the kleśas, the māra of death, the divine māra (of distracting pleasures), and the māra of the aggregates (of the mind and body).
393
Literally deva, and translated into Tibetan as lha, but this was a term of respect used for kings, as the equivalent of “Your Majesty,” and so on. It is not meant to be taken literally as “a deity.”
394
According to the Sanskrit toraṇa. Translated into Tibetan as rta babs.
395
Synonymous with agallochum and aloeswood. A dark resin in the heartwood of certain tropical trees.
396
According to the Sanskrit. Basically the same as damaru. Translated into Tibetan as mkhar rnga.
397
The text gives both the Sanskrit tuṇava and the Tibetan translation pi wang rgyud gcig pa.
398
A kettle drum played horizontally, wider in the middle with the skin at both ends, played by the hands. One drumhead is smaller than the other. It is a South Indian drum, and maintains the rhythm in Karnataka music.
399
Tibetan rnga mu kun da. Also called rnga zlum (“round drum”). From its representation in a sculpture of a mukunda drummer, it appears to be a much smaller version of the mṛḍaṅga drum, held in the middle with one hand with one end beaten by the other hand.
400
Tibetan rdza rnga chen po (“large kettle drum”). It is a kettle drum played horizontally. Unlike the mṛdaṅga, one half of the body of the drum is wider than the other. The Sanskrit for the list of instruments is in Dutt (116). There the spelling is muruja.
401
Considered the purest form of gold, found in the rivers, and believed to have come from a legendary site beyond the Himalayas.
402
The Chinese account of this event resumes here, after a few introductory sentences. The Gilgit also omits all the preceding passage, apart from the description of Candraprabha taking leave of the Buddha and returning home.
403
From the Sanskrit svādanīya (“tasty,” “flavorful”). The Tibetan translates as a noun: myang ba.
404
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit niryūha can also mean “a pinnacle” or “turret.”
405
According to the Tibetan ba gam, which is an ornamental roof. The Sanskrit pañjara principally means “a cage,” and therefore could be “railings.”
406
Tibetan: skar khung dra ba ris (“window-net pattern”). Sanskrit jāla (“net”), though jālaka does mean “lattice-window.”
407
Sanskrit: ardhacandra. Tibetan: zla ba kham pa. This appears to have been a prominent part of a building’s design.
408
None of the verses with Roman numerals appear in the Gilgit or the Chinese.
409
According to the Sanskrit. Absent in the Tibetan, perhaps as a result of a scribal omission in the Sanskrit manuscript, or an omission in translation, as the next name is Durabhisambhava.
410
The commentary states that this is on the south side of the city. Rājagṛha is well known for its natural hot springs. This passage does not appear in the Chinese from “accompanied by many adorned horses” up to this point.
411
From this point until Candraprabha speaks does not appear in the Chinese.
412
The following seven verses and two lines of prose do not appear in the Chinese or the Gilgit manuscript.
413
According to most Kangyurs: zan. Degé: bran.
414
According to the Narthang, Cone, and Degé: ’dong. Pedurma: ’dod.
415
“After speaking these lines” does not appear in the Gilgit or the Chinese.
416
“kumbhāṇḍas, pretas, pūtanas” does not appear in the Gilgit.
417
Literally “ten million [times] a hundred thousand million [times] a hundred thousand, which adds up to “a hundred thousand quintillion.” The Chinese has 百千萬億那由他 (bai qian wan yi na yu ta), “one thousand million” (yi’ nayuta).
418
Also known in the past as “Indian blue jay.”
419
According to the Gilgit Sanskrit. Absent in the Tibetan, presumably accidentally.
420
Also called “red avadavats,” “strawberry finches,” and “kalavingka sparrows.” Dictionaries have erroneously identified them as cuckoos; kalaviṅgka birds outside India have evolved into a mythical half-human bird. The avadavat is a significant bird in the Ganges plain and is renowned for its beautiful song.
421
The birds do not appear in Gilgit manuscript. The following prose and verses do not appear in the Chinese.
422
From the Sanskrit muṣala. Yongle, Lithang, Peking Narthang, Cone, and Lhasa: rdung ’dzin. Degé: gtun ’dzin. Musala here refers to a large pestle, about three feet long, which is also used as a weapon, like a mace, by a deity such as a yakṣa who hurls it at an enemy.
423
These are the four traditional divisions of the army: cavalry, elephants, chariots, and infantry. These are also the basis for the game of chess, which originated in India.
424
These do not appear in the Gilgit manuscript.
425
The Gilgit manuscript fragment has tilaka[ba]kula with what appears to be an omission of the syllable ba (sesame flowers, medlar flowers).
426
This prose section does not appear in the Gilgit, but is present in the Shastri and Hodgson (Dutt p. 121).
427
In the BHS verse their names are given as Avalokitu and Sthāmu.
428
In the BHS verse this name is shortened to Amogha.
429
In the verse this is given in the short form, “Ratna.” The commentary states that this is another name for Ratnapāṇi, a bodhisattva who appears in Mahāyāna sūtras.
430
The BHS verse uses this synonym for Subāhu.
431
In the BHS verse his name is given as Durabhisambhavu.
432
In the BHS verse the name is shortened to Vīra.
433
According to the BHS jinapādānubaddha. The Tibetan could be interpreted as just meaning “attendants.”
434
Synonym for Maitreya. In the BHS verse the form is Matraku.
435
The Tibetan erroneously translates the kāya in bhāvitakāya as lus (body).
436
Here the Tibetan has three lines of verse, where the Sanskrit has four. The BHS verse is: “He is one who has cultivated love, rejoicing, and equanimity, / He is a great being who has developed compassion, / And through the qualities of the teaching of the Dharma / He has infinite understanding of the qualities of the Lord of jinas.” The Tibetan translation therefore has the last line of each verse being the first line of the following verse, as compared to the Sanskrit. In addition, the last three lines of the final śloka in Sanskrit are not present in the Tibetan.
437
According to the BHS. The Tibetan, zhabs ’bring byed, could be interpreted as “attended to.”
438
According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: “those humans.”
439
In the verse, for the sake of the meter, the name is given as Mañjuśirī.
440
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan appears to mean “many thousands of millions of Mañjuśrīs.”
441
According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: “Who have accomplished bodies with the qualities of superior powers.” The Tibetan may have been translating śura instead of śarira.
442
The Sanskrit here uses the synonym Śārisuta for Śāriputra.
443
The Sanskrit here is “Maudgal,” which is the name shortened for the verse.
444
BHS: Bhradrikurāja. Usually referred to simply as “Bhadrika.”
445
In the BHS verse the name is given as Kauñciku. This may be Katyayāna (also known as Kaccāyana or Kaccāna), the only one of the Buddha’s ten principal students not to appear in this list.
446
In the BHS verse the name is given as Koṣṭhilu.
447
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has stong du, which appears to be a scribal error for stong dgu.
448
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit also has vrata (“vows of discipline”), which would have been translated into Tibetan as brtul zhugs.
449
According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: “And had mastered the recitation of curses and beneficial incantations.”
450
According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: Kārttika, the twelfth month of the Indian year, named after the Pleiades constellation, as the full moon appears near that constellation. In the Western calendar it is in October / November. In India, this is the time after the monsoon has ended and the sky is at its clearest.
451
The Sanskrit uses the synonym dānava instead of asura.
452
The Tibetan concludes here. The Sanskrit has the final line of that verse being the first of a four-line verse: “Scattered excellent flowers and supreme incense, / And an abundant variety of sandalwoods. / They circumambulated the Instructor, / And bowed down to the enlightened one.”
453
The Chinese account of this event resumes again. This paragraph is brief in the Gilgit and Chinese.
454
According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: ṛṣabha-gaṇa, “herds of bulls.” Chinese: “a hundred thousand.”
455
Chinese: “kings of bulls.”
456
According to the Sanskrit dvirada and the Chinese. The Tibetan translates both “bull” and “elephant” with glang.
457
The BHS has parihāraka, equivalent to the Sanskrit parihaṭaka, which can mean “anklet” or “bracelet.” “Anklet” is chosen here, as the others follow. The Tibetan translates this and the following ornament identically as gdu bu.
458
From the Sanskrit kaṭaka.
459
According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: ambarakusumān (“cloth and flowers”).
460
According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: maṇisūtra (“strings of jewels”).
461
According to the Tibetan mtsho bya (“lake birds”). The Sanskrit has haṃsa-krauñca (“ducks / geese and cranes”).
462
The last half of this verse in the Sanskrit does not appear in the Tibetan. The entire verse does not appear in the Chinese. In the Gilgit and Shastri the second half is: “They were free from the net of fear, evil, and ignorance / And wished to bow down before the Sugata.” Hodgson has “stains” (mala) instead of “fear” (bhaya).
463
The Chinese has “the body of the Buddha with the ten strengths.”
464
Literally, a hundred-thousand ten-million.
465
Chinese: “The celestial palaces became empty, as devas had come to see the Buddha.”
466
According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: lokanātha (“Lord of the World”). Chinese: “the Buddha, the Lord with the ten strengths.”
467
This verse is absent in the Chinese.
468
The main road connecting towns.
469
Literally “principal and intermediate directions.” Chinese: “ten directions.”
470
This verse is in the Gilgit, Shastri, and Hodgson, but does not appear in the Tibetan or the Chinese.
471
This verse does not appear in the Chinese.
472
This verse does not appear in the Chinese, but there is an alternative verse that relates how joy arose in those who saw the Buddha and that they wondered when they, too, could make supreme offerings.
473
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit does not have “in saṃsāra.” Chinese: “difficult to encounter for a long time,” 久遠難值遇 (jiu yuan nan zhi yu).
474
According to the Sanskrit mahānubhāva and most Kangyurs. The Degé has thub chen (“great muni / sage”). The Chinese has 大比丘眾 (da bi qiu zhong), from the Sanskrit bhikṣu-saṃgha.
475
According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit and Chinese: “precious jewels.” (BHS maṇiratana = Sanskrit maṇiratna.)
476
The Sanskrit has Śubhamarutāḥ. Maruta is a synonym for deva, and Śubha is a shorter form for the name of the Parīttaśubha paradise.
477
The Sanskrit has the synonym “Aparimitaśubha.”
478
The Chinese has an additional verse about other devas coming to see the Lord of the World.
479
This refers to the Mahābrahma paradise, where Brahmā resides, and is the highest of the three deva realms that are the realms of the first dhyāna in the form realm.
480
Both the Sanskrit and Tibetan give here the shortened form of the name of this realm: Paranirmita; gzhan ’phrul. Chinese: 他化天 (ta hua tian), a shortened form too.
481
The Sanskrit gives a shortened form tridaśa (thirty) instead of the usual Trāyastriṃśa (“thirty-three”). The Tibetan and Chinese, however, translate as thirty-three.
482
This first line is conjoined into Verse 53 in the Chinese; the rest is omitted.
483
It is Virūpākṣa that is traditionally said to be the lord over the nāgas. Nevertheless, this may reflect an earlier variant tradition. Not mentioned in the Chinese.
484
According to the Tibetan and Chinese. The Sanskrit omits this and instead has “Also countless Māladhāra devas.”
485
This verse is in the Gilgit manuscript but not present in the Chinese.
486
This verse and the following two do not appear in the Gilgit manuscript or the Chinese. They are present in the Shastri and Hodgson. The Tibetan corresponds with the Hodgson version of the verses.
487
According to the Tibetan gdengs ka can and the Mahāvyutpatti. Gilgit: Bhogaka.
488
This verse is not present in the Gilgit or the Chinese.
489
According to the Sanskrit, which is in the singular. The Chinese assumes the plural, referring to all the previous nāga kings.
490
Vachellia farnesiana. The common English name is “needle bush,” because of its numerous thorns. The Sanskrit name is kept in both the English and Chinese translation because it is the origin of the nāga’s name.
491
According to the Sanskrit, which has the adjective “little,” and also the account in the Vinaya, which states that as a monk in the time of Buddha Kāśyapa he cut down the thorny bush at the entrance of his cave because it always snagged his robes. Cutting down bushes or even grass is contrary to the bhikṣu rules. Therefore he was reborn as a nāga with a tree growing out of his head. This caused him pain whenever the wind blew. In Chinese the word 小 (xiao), as an adjective, means “little,” as in the Sanskrit. As a verb it means “belittle” or “make something small.” The main verb used is 壞 (huai), i.e., “to destroy or damage,” rather than “to cut down.” These two verbs together, 壞小 (huai xiao), could be interpreted as “cutting the bush to make it small,” or “cutting the bush in contempt.”
492
This verse is considerably different in the Chinese.
493
In terms of early Mahāyāna cosmology, “the king of Alakavatī” is Kubera, king of the yakṣas. In the tantric tradition, Alakavatī is the realm of Vajrapāṇi.
494
This is the first of eight verses that in the Chinese are reduced to three verses listing names.
495
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan here translates the names, earlier translated as lngas rtsen and shā kya ’phel, as dus ’phel lnga po, which appears to indicate a corruption in the Sanskrit text that was used for the translation, resulting in kālavṛddho (“time increase”), which would match dus ’phel (“time increase”).
496
This verse and the following verses are absent in the Chinese.
497
This name seems to appear twice, once in transliteration and once in translation in another line: mi’u thung (dwarf).
498
According to the Sanskrit nadi and the Chinese 河 (he). The Tibetan ’bab chu could have been interpreted to mean “waterfall.”
499
According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: “rejoiced at the Jina’s entry.” The line order follows the Sanskrit. The last two lines are not present in the Chinese.
500
Chinese: “When the Buddha and others had concluded their meals, put down their alms bowls, and washed their hands…”
501
The Tibetan ras bcos bu (literally, “processed cotton”) is said in Tibetan-English dictionaries to mean “calico.” The Sanskrit has “divine duṣya cloths.” Duṣya in Sanskrit can mean “cotton” and “calico.” Calico was traditionally made in Karnataka, but was always the cheapest cloth, and therefore it is unlikely that it would have that meaning here. Dūṣya is probably a Sanskritization of a Middle Indic word such as the Pali dussa, which means “woven cloth.” In ancient India, cloth was usually made of cotton, but as the cloth referred to here is extremely expensive it may literally mean “divine cotton,” or alternatively, “silk,” which at that time in ancient India could only be imported from China and was very expensive.
502
Only the number is given. In the Sanskrit the number is ninety-nine trillion. In the Chinese it is ten thousand. It is assumed that the reader will know this refers to silver coins, the raupya (the origin of the present day rupee), which was also tied to the value of silver until the end of the nineteenth century.
503
The following verses are not in the Gilgit, Sanskrit, or Chinese, but are in the Shastri and Hodgson manuscripts.
504
According to the Sanskrit kroṣṭaka. The Tibetan translates this as wa (“fox”), and the Chinese also translates it as “fox,” as the jackal is not native to China. However, the analogy is clearly concerning the rivalry between lions and jackals, the latter generally eating what the lions leave. The Chinese has “lion’s roar” rather than “lion.”
505
The Sanskrit uses the same word as in the first line, svabhāva, translated in the first line as rang bzhin. In this second line svabhāva is translated into Tibetan as ngo bo nyid instead of rang bzhin (“nature”), and prakṛti (which can also mean “character” as well as “nature”) is translated as rang bzhin.
506
The Tibetan translates prakṛti as rang bzhin, which in the first line had been used to translate svabhāva.
507
In the Sanskrit but absent in the Tibetan is vipākalakṣaṇānārambhaṇalakṣaṇān.
508
This is repeating with different words what is said in verse 27 of chapter 2. Here prabhāṣa is equivalent to pratibhāṇa (“confident eloquence”) in that verse. The Tibetan has here byang chub (“enlightenment”), possibly from a corruption of bhoti (“will be”) to bodhi (“enlightenment”) in the manuscript it was translated from. The Chinese version is slightly different: 若說如是法, 菩薩了知者, 彼得無愛辯, 說億修多羅 (ruo shuo ru shi fa, pu sa liao zhi zhe, bi de wu ai bian, shuo yi xiu duo luo). The equivalent of pratibhāṇa is used.
509
The Tibetan sngon pa’i mtha’ from the Sanskrit pūrvāntaṃ means “the past.” The commentary explains this as knowing that phenomena have no past or future. However, this may be the result of an early corruption in the text, perhaps of prakṛtatvaṃ or similar, as the Chinese translates it more cogently as “they know the nature of the sound,” and so on.
510
According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. The Chinese has “nature.”
511
The Sanskrit has hriyate (“ashamed”). The Tibetan ’phrogs appears to have translated from something like hāryate (“taken away”). Chinese: 染 (ran), (“polluted / afflicted”).
512
According to the Sanskrit and Tibetan. The Chinese has “nature.”
513
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan omits “on birth.”
514
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan appears to have translated from a manuscript in which duḥkhaṃ had been corrupted to dharmaṃ, with the resulting meaning “cessation of phenomena.”
515
Literally, buddhaputra (“sons of the buddhas”).
516
Sanskrit: mitrabhadra. This is synonymous with kalyāṇamitra.
517
According to the Tibetan srin po. Sanskrit: niśācarā, a synonym for rākṣasa.
518
According to the Tibetan and the Chinese 柔何處眾演說法 (rou he chu zhong yan shuo fa). Vaidya Sanskrit: paryāyasūtrato, “teaches the Dharma according to the way of the sūtra.”
519
According to the Sanskrit and Chinese. The Tibetan appears to say, “they teach the buddhas.”
520
According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit and Chinese: “always skilled.”
521
According to the Tibetan and Dutt’s Gilgit vipāka (ripening). The Shastri and Gilgit have vibhakti (“different categories”) and the Hodgson has the corruption virakti instead of vipāka. Chinese: 為人顯示因果理 (wei ren xian shi yin guo), “they reveal to others the principle / law of cause and results.”
522
According to the Tibetan and Dutt’s Gilgit. The Vaidya Sanskrit has sbhṛti (“no meaning”) instead of smṛti (“memory”). The Chinese does not have “pure.”
523
Unusually here nāga has been translated not just as klu but as klu ’brug, adding the syllable for “dragon.” Chinese: “dragon.”
524
All four lines of this verse begin with vipula (“vast”), though this is not reflected in the Tibetan translation. There the word is translated differently in each line, but here an attempt has been made to keep the repetition in English.
525
Chinese: 廣大 (guang da), “vast,” appears in the first and third line only.
526
According to the Sanskrit rāṣṭra, translated into Tibetan as grong, which could mean “village,” “town,” or “city.” Chinese: “of the world” 世間.
527
The name is in a BHS form: Maitraka.
528
According to the Sanskrit. The order of the lines in the Tibetan translation is rather awkward, and it appears that the second and third lines have changed place. Rearranged they would be: “Similarly Buddha Amitāyus also / Has taught many kinds of benefits: / ‘All who wish (’dod) for my Sukhāvatī / Will go to Abhirati and see Buddha Akṣobhya.’ The Chinese does not include the name “Abhirati.”
529
This last verse appears to be spoken by Candraprabha in the Sanskrit and Tibetan. In the Chinese, however, these are the words of the Buddha: “Now I have explained such innumerable benefits and merits / qualities. Those who wish to attain merits / qualities similar to mine should uphold this sūtra during the time of degeneration.”
530
From the Sanskrit prabhāvyate. The Tibetan appears to have translated from a manuscript with something like pravbhidyate or prabhedyate (“divide,” “categorize”).
531
According to the Sanskrit, the commentary, and the Chinese. The Tibetan translates as “the nature of the mind is without form,” presumably translating from svabhāvam arūpyam as a corruption of niḥsvabhāvam arūpyam.
532
The Chinese adds “and cannot be seen.”
533
According to the BHS and the Chinese. The Tibetan has either translated from a corruption in a manuscript from akṣara-vibhāvita-jñāna to akṣaya-vibhāvita-jñāna (“letters” being changed into “indestructible, unending”) or chosen akṣara’s alternative meaning, “imperishable.” The BHS meaning of vibhāva can be “to be free of.” However, vibhāva can be translated into Tibetan as “meditation” as well as “non-existing,” and so on. Therefore the Tibetan has, “They meditate on unending wisdom,” which does not appear to fit the context.
534
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan and Chinese omit “the words.”
535
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan and Chinese omit “the words.”
536
According to the Sanskrit and Chinese. The Tibetan omits “the knowledge.”
537
According to the Sanskrit karmakṛtāyāḥ. The Tibetan yongs su sbyang ba could be translated as “completely purified.” The Chinese omits “who created the karma (or completely purified) in previous lifetimes.”
538
According to the Tibetan ’khyil ba and the Sanskrit avartāyāḥ, though it could also be translated as “repetition of dharāṇīs.”
539
The commentary states that here “retention” (dhāraṇī) is equivalent to wisdom. The reference to retentions does not appear in the Chinese.
540
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has the list of qualities as all being attainments. The commentary has “unobscured patience.” The Chinese 得修無障法忍 (de xiu wu zhang fa ren) can be interpreted as “became capable of practicing unobscured patience.”
541
This verse is very different in the Chinese.
542
According to the Sanskrit. Tibetan has only “They know all phenomena.”
543
This verse is very different in the Chinese.
544
According to the Tibetan, presumably translating from śīlaṃ, though the Sanskrit has śikṣāṃ (“learning,” “study”).
545
Chinese: “They would rather forsake their own life than violate the teaching of the tathāgatas.”
546
The Sanskrit manasikāra and the Tibetan yid la byed pa can mean, according to context, “fixed attention,” “concentration,” “focused reflection,” etc. The commentary states that the samādhi being devoid of such factors is in relation to mind and thoughts, subject and object, action and object, and so on. The negative of the term (amanasikāra, yid la mi byed pa) was later adapted into the mahāmudrā tradition.
547
The BHS term raṇā is synonymous with kleśa, and both are translated into Tibetan as nyon mongs.
548
In the Chinese, this line uses an unusual expression in conjunction with equality: 平等非嶮地 (ping deng fei xian di). 平等 (ping deng) is “equality,” 非 (fei) “not,” 嶮地 (xian) is the same as 險 and means “steep, lofty, precipitous,” and 地 (di) is “land, level, bhūmi.” The term samādhi does not appear.
549
According to the Sanskrit: na… asti. The commentary and various Kangyurs, including the Degé, have yod med. The Pedurma has yong med.
550
According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit and Chinese: “grasping.”
551
According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit and Chinese: “grasping.”
552
According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit and Chinese: “without attachment.”
553
According to the Sanskrit spṛśi. Tibetan: dran pa, translated from a corruption of spṛśi to smrti (“mindfulness” without pride).
554
According to the Tibetan, Sanskrit, and Chinese: “is the noble path.”
555
According to the Sanskrit śantibhūmi. The Tibetan has “level of buddhahood,” perhaps translating from buddhabhūmi.
556
According to the Tibetan, Sanskrit, and Chinese: “meditation and wisdom.”
557
According to the Sanskrit and the commentary. The Tibetan has “peace” instead of “meditation.”
558
Some of the lines of this verse have been exchanged with lines from the subsequent verse for a clearer reading.
559
In the Chinese, the order of this and the preceding verse is reversed.
560
According to the Sanskrit and the Kangyurs that have the genitive gi. The Degé has the instrumental gis.
561
From the Sanskrit dharmadhātumaya, and as in the Chinese. The Tibetan may be translated from a manuscript that read dharmadhātunaya: “the way of the essence of phenomena.”
562
According to the Tibetan mya ngan. The BHS has aṅgana (“blemish,” “impurity,” “evil”). The Chinese 惱 agrees with the BHS.
563
According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. The Chinese has “It cannot be understood through words. This is because phenomena do not have characteristics.” This is also a legitimate translation if it is assumed that in sarvadharmāṇa lakṣaṇam the latter word is actually alakṣaṇam.
564
According to the Sanskrit and most Kangyurs. The Degé has dga’ (“joy”).
565
The Chinese appears to mean, “through language only knowledge is gained.”
566
The Degé has erroneously repeated the first two lines of the last verse at the beginning of this penultimate verse, making it into six lines.
567
There is a play of words here on saṃpāra (“the further side”) and the BHS pārami (“perfection”). The Chinese translates as “the other side” and translates the verse as “a command to the listener.”
568
Chinese: “Then the youth Candraprabha said these words to the Bhagavān.”
569
According to the Tibetan spobs. The Sanskrit pratibhāti could also mean “elucidates this for me.”
570
Chinese: “tormented by sickness, old age, and death.”
571
According to the Tibetan dpa’ bo, which appears to have translated from a manuscript that had vīra instead of the Sanskrit vīrye, “with diligence.” Chinese: 善哉, the most common translation of Sanskrit sādhu, (“holy man,” “saint”).
572
According to the Sanskrit krudhyase. The Tibetan translates as ’khrugs, which primarily has the meaning of “disturbed.” According to the Mahāvyuttpati this would be a translation of kṣubhyase, meaning “disturbed.” Therefore this may be a translation from a scribal corruption in the Sanskrit.
573
According to the Sanskrit and Chinese. The Tibetan has “maintain various views.”
574
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan appears to make this line the voice of devas that are accompanying the music.
575
According to the Sanskrit kalaviṅka, translated into Tibetan here as “cuckoo,” even though earlier they were listed separately where kalaviṅka was simply transliterated. The Chinese transliterates as 迦陵頻伽. The avadavat was unknown in Tibet while the cuckoo was very familiar. However, the avadavat is a bird known in North India for its beautiful song.
576
The Sanskrit is literally “twice born,” referring to first the egg being laid and then the hatching.
577
According to the Tibetan, the Gilgit manuscript, and the Chinese. The later Sanskrit manuscripts from Nepal (the Shastri and Hodgson manuscripts) have here the line about musical instruments—conches, drums, and so on—that will occur in the next verse in this version. There are two verses in the Tibetan and Gilgit version compared to one in the later Sanskrit manuscripts and the Chinese.
578
The Tibetan here translates paṭaha as rdza rnga, which is usually the translation for the mṛḍaṅga drum.
579
The Tibetan translation here (rnga bo che) does not make a very strong distinction between the bherī and the earlier muraja drum (rdza rnga chen po). The Chinese has simply “drums” and does not differentiate the two kinds, but also has “three-stringed lutes, lutes, and flutes.”
580
This verse is in the Gilgit manuscript and the Tibetan. It does not appear in the later Sanskrit versions. In the Chinese this is a continuation of the previous verse without the line about the deva maidens.
581
In the Chinese, this verse is preceded by a verse describing how the songs and music played by the king of the kiṃnaras cannot compare to the Buddha’s speech. This verse is not found in the Tibetan or Sanskrit.
582
In the Sanskrit the synonym sura is used.
583
In the Sanskrit the synonym dānu is used. In the Chinese both deva and dānu were translated by the same term.
584
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan translates it as mkhar rnga (“gong”).
585
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has just rnga (“drums”).
586
Unidentified Indian musical instrument. It appears in two lists of instruments in the Lalitavistarasūtra (see The Play in Full 15.39 and 15.67) with a stringed instrument preceding and following it, but some recent Tibetan-English dictionaries have “cymbals.”
587
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit appears to be still describing the music: “delightful, beautiful, and divine.”
588
Literally, marutas and apsarases.
589
This verse does not appear in the Chinese.
590
This verse does not appear in the Chinese.
591
Literally, “Lord of the Gods,” another name for Indra / Śakra.
592
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has “by the Buddha’s light rays.” The Chinese has “one light ray emitted by the Buddha.”
593
According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: “unequaled.”
594
According to the Tibetan and close to the version in Dutt’s “manuscript A” (the Shastri manuscript). Chinese: “requests the Buddha to be compassionate.”
595
The Chinese has an extra verse here, requesting a prophecy, which does not appear in the Tibetan or the Sanskrit.
596
The Chinese has different epithets.
597
From the first half of the Sanskrit compound ratha-pattiya; the meaning of the second half is obscure, as is the Tibetan translation: rta rkang thang. The commentary glosses it as shing rta mchog (“perfect chariots”).
598
According to the Tibetan. “Pearls” does not appear in the Sanskrit, but instead, “male and female slaves” (dāsadāsi). The Chinese has “male and female slaves, jewels, pearls, gold, cows, and sheep.”
599
The commentary states that these lotuses appear as seats for the bodhisattvas.
600
Chinese: “innumerable.”
601
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has rnga (“drums”) and the Chinese also just has “drums.”
602
According to the Tibetan mkhar rnga. Sanskrit: tunava (“flutes”). Chinese: 鐃, similar to “cymbals.”
603
From the Sanskrit krauñca. Tibetan: khrung khrung. According to the Mahāvyutpatti, the Tibetan for krauñca is krung krung. See Julia Leslie, A Bird Bereaved: The identity and significance of Vālmīki’s krauñca, for the identification of this bird. Present Sanskrit dictionaries state it is a curlew. However, it is specifically the Sarus crane, which in Sanskrit is also called the sārasa krauñca, which can also be confusing because sārasa, as in this sūtra, is the word for “swan.”
604
Chinese: 拘翅 (jue chi), 頻迦 (pin jia), 鵞鶴 (er he). The first two are from the pronunciation of the Sanskrit, and the third is a Chinese name, referring to one kind of crane.
605
According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: “tender ones.” Chinese: “tamed and gentle ones.”
606
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan could have been interpreted as “speak to Mañjughoṣa,” except for the adverbial particle su. Chinese: 和潤語, “harmonious and gentle speech.”
607
Literally in Sanskrit, “sound of the clouds.” Chinese: “thunder” 雷霆.
608
Although translated earlier in the text as bzhad (in accord with the Mahāvyutpatti), the Tibetan here simply transliterated sārasa (sa ra sa).
609
According to the Tibetan. Vaidya Sanskrit: “You are sublime because of the results of good actions.”
610
From the Sanskrit jīvaṃjīva (Tibetan: shang shang te’u). According to the Mahesh Sharma (141), jīvjīva is a pheasant, and jīvaṃjīva (as in Monier-Williams) is the chukar partridge (Alectoris chukar, also known as the Greek partridge). In later times, in China and Tibet this became a legendary half-human bird, or a two-headed bird. The Chinese transliterates: 命命鳥.
611
This verse does not appear in the Chinese.
612
The Chinese has 47 consecutive verses: the first 16 verses are in chapter 15 of the Tibetan-Sanskrit version and the remaining 31 verses are in chapter 16.
613
According to the Sanskrit, and the Degé, Lithang, Narthang, and Lhasa Kangyurs: dpang. The Pedurma has dbang (“power”).
614
This verse does not appear in the Chinese.
615
According to the Sanskrit aviruddha, and the Chinese 不為他壞不違他.
616
Sanskrit: ogha. A term also found in the Pali tradition, it refers to ignorance, desire, and so on. Translated in the Chinese as its implied meaning.
617
Sanskrit: grantha. A term also found in the Pali tradition (gantha), it refers to the knots that bind one to existence. Chinese: “knots.”
618
According to the Sanskrit tṛṣṇa. The Tibetan has srid pa (“existence”) in error for sred pa.
619
The prose section that begins this chapter does not appear in the Chinese.
620
According to the Sanskrit, the Tibetan klag, and the Chinese. Degé: lhogs.
621
According to the commentary (’dod pa can) and the Sanskrit lubdha, which can also mean “confused,” hence the Tibetan translation brkam (“scattered”).
622
Chinese: 放逸 (“careless”), 毀禁 (“do not follow precepts”), and 多慳吝 (“covetous”).
623
According to the commentary, the Sanskrit, and the Chinese. The Tibetan has “attached to towns.”
624
Chinese: “slander.”
625
A euphemism for sexual activity. The Chinese is less specific in its descriptions.
626
According to the Sanskrit parakumārī and the Tibetan gzhan gyi bu mo (“the girls of others”). Chinese: 童女 “girls” or “virgins.”
627
Sanskrit: “path of the mendicant.”
628
In the Chinese this verse is preceded by “one describing deviations from the path of the mendicant.”
629
According to dhenu in the Sanskrit and gzho in the Mahāvyutpatti. The Tibetan Kangyurs have gzhon and bzhon in error for gzho or bzho.
630
According to the Tibetan. In the Sanskrit and Chinese it could mean “among a hundred thousand.”
631
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has, “They become intoxicated.”
632
Chinese: 若得虛名自欣慶 (ruo de xu ming zi xin qing), “if they gain false reputation and become overjoyed.”
633
This verse does not appear in the Chinese.
634
This verse does not appear in the Chinese.
635
According to the Tibetan, Chinese, and the Shastri and Hodgson manuscripts. The Dutt and Vaidya have vihāru, “play with each other.”
636
This entire opening section about Maitreya and his miraculous activities does not appear in the Gilgit manuscript and therefore not in the Vaidya either. The Tibetan follows the version in the Hodgson manuscript.
637
According to the Sanskrit, where tathāgata is clearly in the vocative and the verb “to go” is in the first-person singular.
638
According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: “Lamp of the three worlds.”
639
There is a play on words here as “conquered the māras” is jitamārā, and Maitreya’s alternative name is “Ajita.”
640
The first part of this chapter up to this point does not appear in the Gilgit or the Chinese.
641
This sentence does not appear in the Gilgit or the Chinese.
642
“Through the gateway of peace” does not appear in the Gilgit or the Chinese.
643
“Kneeling on his right knee, with palms placed together, bowed toward the Bhagavān” does not appear in Gilgit or the Chinese.
644
The Chinese gives the full name of the samādhi.
645
The Chinese gives the full name of the samādhi.
646
The Sanskrit has an additional quality at this point: “wish to leave them.”
647
The Sanskrit has an additional quality at this point: “have no endurance for them.”
648
Chinese: 深怖三界起驚畏心 (shen bu san jie qi jing wei xin), “they are deeply terrified of the three realms and develop a fearful mind”; 厭離三界起不染心 (yan li san jie qi bu ran xin), “they are determined to leave the three realms and develop the aspiration to be free from defilements”; 不著三界起逼惱心 (bu zhuo san jie qi bi nao xin), “they are not attached to the three realms and develop the aspiration to overcome suffering.”
649
The Chinese omits part of these two sentences, apparently in error, resulting in: “If they accomplish this, they will attain this samādhi” and gives the full name of the samādhi.
650
According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. Chinese: “are widely learned.”
651
According to the Tibetan. In the Sanskrit and Chinese this is phrased as a question.
652
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has “proved,” “tried.” The Chinese has “trained in.”
653
According to the Sanskrit (Hodgson and Shastri manuscripts). Absent in the Tibetan.
654
According to the Tibetan and all Sanskrit. This paragraph does not appear in the Chinese.
655
According to the Sanskrit and Tibetan. The Chinese has one yi 一憶 (yi yi), which can mean 100,000, one million, or ten million in various Buddhist scriptures.
656
According to the Sanskrit and most Kangyurs. The Degé has mi in error for me.
657
According to the Tibetan bye ba. The Sanskrit has ṣaḍvarṣakoṭyaḥ: “sixty times ten million,” i.e., six hundred million.
658
According to the Tibetan nyin zhag. The Sanskrit has rātrimdivā (“day and night”).
659
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has “thirty thousand years.”
660
The Chinese lists twelve buddhas in twelve verses up to this point.
661
According to the Tibetan. The Nepalese manuscripts appear to divide this into two names, and the Gilgit certainly does: brahmā ca devas tathā.
662
According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: Svarabrahmadatta.
663
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has Brahmaghoṣa (tshangs pa’i dbyangs).
664
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit appears to be two names.
665
Much of this verse repeats the names from the preceding verse, and there may have been a corruption. It is possible that they were meant to be variations of the same compounds but with a group beginning with Dānta, followed by a group beginning with Śānta. This would give: “Dāntottara, Dānta, Sudāntacitta, / Sudānta, Dāntendriya, Dāntamānasa, / Dāntottara, Dāntaśirin, Pradānta, / Dāntīyapāraṃgata and Dāntaśūra, [23] Śantottara, Śānta, Suśāntacitta, / Suśānta, Śāntendriya, Śāntamānasa, / Śāntottara, Śāntaśriyajvalanta, / Śāntapraśānteśvara, Śāntiśūra. [24]”
666
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan here translates parivarta as le’u (“chapter”) and omits nirhāra. This paragraph is absent in the Chinese.
667
According to the Sanskrit viśārada. Tibetan: “very great fame” (grags pa shin tu che). Absent from the Chinese.
668
The last line of this verse is in the next verse in the Chinese version.
669
According to the Tibetan and Chinese. Sanskrit: “forsaken the world in all their words.”
670
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has, literally, “He renounced the earth for accomplishing food,” which differs from all Sanskrit versions. In the Tibetan rendering, nirhāra is translated as sgrub pa (“accomplish”), though its other meanings are “to extract, remove, take, acquire, accumulate, or store,” which seems more appropriate here for food; and sthapetva (“established in”) as bor ba (“renounce”). The Chinese has “remained in peace and practiced great diligence.”
671
According to the BHS vasthitu. The Tibetan apparently translates as “being upright, standing” (’greng).
672
Literally, “elephant-king.”
673
The order of this and the previous verse is reversed in the Chinese.
674
According to the Sanskrit śānti. The Tibetan has bzhi (“four”) in error for zhi (“peace”).
675
The Chinese has an additional line: 於諸白法常無厭 (yu zhu bai fa chang wu yan), “never tired of engaging in virtuous actions [white dharmas].”
676
The Tibetan ’chad could mean “to teach” or “to explain,” as well as “to cut through, destroy.” The latter meaning is supported by the Sanskrit uccheda and the Chinese 斷 (duan).
677
Chinese: “termination of the speech (or views) of ordinary people.”
678
The Chinese has an additional verse at this point concerning not violating precepts and not having attachment to families.
679
According to the BHS niḥsṛti. The Tibetan translates as ’byung ba.
680
This verse does not appear in the Chinese.
681
According to the Sanskrit sadā. The Tibetan and Chinese use synonyms for the first and second line: the Tibetan has rtag tu and khor mo; Chinese: 常 (chang) and 恆 (heng). The third line also uses sadā but with a negative in Tibetan. The Chinese is a simple negative without the meaning “never.”
682
According to the BHS gatiṃgata.
683
According to the Sanskrit anartha, translated into Tibetan as gnod pa (“harm”), interpreting it to mean “non-beneficial.” The Chinese also translates as “non-beneficial.” Its other meaning has been translated here, as it appears to be more appropriate to the context.
684
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan lists three separate elements.
685
According to the Tibetan and Chinese. The Sanskrit appears to have no negative: “there is mingling with…”
686
The online Vaidya has vajane in error for varjane.
687
Darśī is translated into Tibetan as “seen.” The Chinese translation focuses on how the certainty is arrived at: 心境相稱詞決定 (xin jing xiang chen ci jue ding).
688
This verse is absent in the Gilgit and Hodgson, but present in the Tibetan and Shastri.
689
According to the Sanskrit śīla. The Tibetan has only tshul instead of tshul khrims.
690
According to the Sanskrit and Tibetan. The Chinese lists all four qualities as doorways that are entered.
691
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan makes the second and third lines into a single sentence.
692
The Chinese here translates yoga as “method.”
693
Sanskrit: ayuktayogin. Translated into Tibetan as mi rigs brtson pa.
694
The online Vaidya has abhūbhi in error for abhūmi.
695
In Chinese the order of the first two lines is reversed, and it begins, “the level of buddhahood is vast but not the level of the two [other] yānas.”
696
According to the Sanskrit anubuddha and the Chinese. The Tibetan translates as rjes su ’brang (“followed”) instead of the expected khong du chud pa, or the like.
697
According to the Tibetan grags pa chen po, which appears to have translated mahāyaśānām, although all Sanskrit versions have mahāśayānām (“those with great aspiration”). The Chinese translates as “those of the Mahāyāna.”
698
The Tibetan adds “mantra” to make it vidyāmantra. The Chinese uses the unusual term 作明術 (zuo ming shu), literally meaning “techniques of clarifying,” which can be understood as “knowledge.”
699
The Chinese has an additional verse before this one. It refers to emptiness and cessation.
700
According to BHS niraṅga. Chinese: “free of kleśas.”
701
Chinese: “can quickly attain wisdom.”
702
According to the Sanskrit. Tibetan: “seeks bliss.”
703
According to all Sanskrit versions and the Chinese. The Tibetan has “ninety-nine,” which appears to be an early scribal corruption in the Tibetan transmission.
704
In the Chinese this verse is preceded by an additional verse not found in the Sanskrit or Tibetan.
705
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has “In which there are no extremes or desire,” where anantasaṅga was taken as being negated and saṅga as having a negative meaning. The Chinese has “So that they can see many buddhas after their lives have ended.”
706
At the beginning of this chapter he is the first in the list of past buddhas related by Śākyamuni, though the Tibetan and Chinese translations of the name differ from previous translations of the name.
707
According to the Sanskrit prasannacitta. The Tibetan only translates citta (“mind”).
708
Chinese: “in the past” instead of “numerous eons.”
709
According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: “numerous acts of generosity.”
710
Chinese: “If I were to describe them it would take a long time.”
711
Chinese: “go with you.”
712
The Sanskrit has, in contrast to the earlier spelling, Śīrībala.
713
Buddha Śākyamuni’s mother.
714
This verse is not in the Gilgit or Chinese, but is in the Tibetan and the Shastri and Hodgson manuscripts, and is mentioned in the commentary.
715
Buddha Śākyamuni’s father.
716
This verse is not in the Gilgit or Chinese, but is in the Tibetan and the Shastri and Hodgson manuscripts, and is referred to in the commentary.
717
According to the Tibetan, and the Shastri and Hodgson manuscripts.
718
Chinese: End of fascicle 4.
719
According to the Tibetan.
720
Chinese: “mendicancy and perfect conduct.”
721
According to the Sanskrit. Tibetan: “Those who have qualities of conduct and who have few requisites.” Chinese: “Numerous qualities of meditation and peace.”
722
According to the Tibetan, Chinese, and the Dutt edition of the Sanskrit: literally, “destroyed.” The Vaidya edition has loke, “in the world,” in error for lope, “destroyed, ruined.”
723
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan repeats “beings.”
724
This verse does not appear in the Chinese, though a variation of it appears four verses later.
725
According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: “Buddha.” Chinese: “Lord of Munis.”
726
A verse in the Sanskrit and Chinese, which is a variation of a preceding verse, is absent in the Tibetan: “After eight hundred million eons / They will all, within the same eon, / Become guides of the world, / Compassionate and wishing to benefit.” The earlier version is absent in the Chinese.
727
According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. Chinese: “seventy.”
728
According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. Chinese: “and are moved to tears and weep.”
729
From the Sanskrit satkṛta. Tibetan: mchod pa. Chinese: “offering.”
730
According to the BHS ārocayāmi.
731
According to the Sanskrit sparśita (“reached”). The Tibetan has thob corrupted to thos (“heard”).
732
The passage from this point on until “the gandharva Pañcaśikha” (19.9) is present in the Tibetan, Shastri, and Hodgson; it is briefly referenced in the commentary, but it is absent in the Gilgit.
733
According to the Sanskrit padāni. The Tibetan tshig could mean “words.”
734
These preceding three paragraphs are absent in the Chinese.
735
The Sanskrit has them making the sounds ha ha and kilikilā. The Tibetan translates as “a la la.”
736
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan translates as “a la la.”
737
Literally, “son of a gandharva.”
738
According to the Sanskrit ahaṃ. The Tibetan has bdag cag (“we”).
739
The Sanskrit pañcamātra, “fivefold” music, was not translated into Tibetan. It presumably refers, as in the White Lotus of Compassion Sūtra, to the five tempos (Sanskrit: pañcāṅgika; Tibetan: yan lag lnga dang ldan pa), referring to the number of strokes per beat. This is a characteristic of South Indian music, particularly that of Karnataka.
740
According to the Sanskrit. Tibetan: “five hundred holders of musical instruments.”
741
According to the Sanskrit saṃyukta. Tibetan: dang ldan pa (“possessing”).
742
This paragraph does not appear in the Chinese.
743
According to the BHS upīḍa for utpīḍa, and the Chinese 逼窄. Tibetan: gnod par byed pa (“causing harm”).
744
According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. Chinese: “sixteen.”
745
According to the Sanskrit ramaṇīyāḥ. The Tibetan dbyangs dga’ ba may be a scribal corruption. Absent in the Chinese.
746
Literally, maruta, here used as a synonym for deva. Both the Tibetan and Chinese translate deva and maruta by the same term.
747
The Sanskrit here changes to the singular. The plural has been kept for consistency.
748
The Sanskrit has “tathāgatas.”
749
According to the Sanskrit kāmān and the Chinese. The Tibetan has a scribal corruption of ’dod to gdod.
750
According to the BHS mata jñātaṃ. The Tibetan has rig dang bye brag phyed (“known and discriminated”). Chinese: 憶念, literally, “remembered”; can mean “have known.”
751
According to the Sanskrit. Translated into Tibetan as bdud (“Māra”), which here has the same meaning. Chinese: 魔, a simple term that refers to both Māra and Namuci.
752
In accordance with the Tibetan and the Hodgson and Shastri manuscripts. “The sound of the lute” is absent in the Gilgit manuscript and the Chinese.
753
The prose introduction for this chapter is more concise in the Chinese.
754
According to the BHS. Tibetan: “It is taught to all foolish (childlike) beings.”
755
According to the Sanskrit paitṛkadhana. The Tibetan translates as “the wealth of the other shore” or “transcendent wealth,” pha rol nor, presumably from a corruption in a Sanskrit manuscript.
756
According to the BHS and the commentary, where this is singular. The Kangyur version translates it as plural in this and the next verse. The commentary adds that Buddha Śākyamuni is stating that this is his previous life.
757
This verse is in the Tibetan, and the Shastri and Hodgson manuscripts, but not in the Gilgit manuscript.
758
According to the Tibetan, in which the verb here is gdon mi za bar bya’o. The Sanskrit of the Hodgson and Shastri manuscripts has “…should depend upon the duties and qualities of the training that is the root of all merit” (śikṣāguṇadharmaniśrita). They also have at this point “…should have pure conduct through depending on roots of merit…” and so on. The Gilgit manuscript chapter is composed only of the verses.
759
According to the BHS nirhāra. The Tibetan translates as mos pa (“aspire”), which does not appear to fit the context.
760
The prose introduction to this chapter is absent in the Gilgit manuscript and the Chinese.
761
According to the Tibetan and Chinese. The Sanskrit has jambusāhvaye (“called Jambu”).
762
According to the commentary they were sons of merchants. Chinese: 二不放逸長者子 (er bu fang yi zhang zhe zi) “two sons of elders.”
763
Kṣatriya is absent in the Chinese.
764
According to the Sanskrit and the Yongle Kangyur. The other editions have lam in error for las.
765
Tibetan rgyal po’i glang po, translating the Sanskrit rājakuñjara (literally, “king-elephant”), which has the meaning “preeminent king.” It is classified in Sanskrit as a metaphor, i.e., “a king who is an elephant,” meaning “an elephant among kings,” in contrast to the simile “a king who is like an elephant.” The Chinese translates this epithet either as simply “king” or “great king.”
766
The Sanskrit and Tibetan omit the number “ten million” so that it becomes six trillion, but this is evidently a brief way of referring to the entire sixty quintillion in the army, as later that number is said to have all developed the aspiration to enlightenment. Chinese: six yi, which can mean “sixty thousand,” “six million,” or “sixty million.”
767
This verse does not appear in the Chinese.
768
According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. Chinese: “protector.”
769
According to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. Chinese: “great king.”
770
According to the Sanskrit ghātaya and the Chinese. Tibetan: spong (“abandon”).
771
Chinese: “The king should remain with friends who act according to the Dharma.”
772
According to the Sanskrit and Tibetan. Chinese: “This deva speaks the truth to the king; please do not abandon the Buddhadharma.”
773
The commentary states that this refers to the bhikṣus. The Chinese translates as “was stationed at the border to safeguard the nation.”
774
The Dutt and therefore the Vaidya divide the verses into fewer numbers with six lines each.
775
The Chinese adds: “and would not let you live.”
776
In the Chinese this verse is preceded by an additional verse. The Gilgit manuscript repeats the earlier verse that begins, “You must kill those two dharmabhāṇakas.”
777
According to the commentary, “the king” in this and the succeeding three verses is not the king himself but “the king’s brother.” This is further established by the supplementary verses that were not present in the Gilgit manuscript. The Chinese translates as “the king’s brother.” The Sanskrit and Tibetan have just “king” or “elephant king,” which is confusing.
778
In the Chinese the last line states that one should avoid bad friends. The following verses are absent in the Chinese.
779
This is the final verse in the Gilgit manuscript. The Hodgson and Shastri manuscripts and the Tibetan have three additional verses.
780
According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: “Those dharmabhāṇakas.”
781
According to the Tibetan rgyal po. This verse is absent in the Gilgit. The Hodgson and Shastri have maitreyurāhu. The Tibetan may have been translating from a manuscript that read maitreyurāju.
782
The Chinese adds: “Therefore, bodhisattvas should know about the dharmakāya and the rūpakāya.” The rest of this chapter does not appear in the Chinese.
783
In the Sanskrit manuscripts and in the commentary, chapter 22 continues and includes the chapter numbered 23 in the Tibetan.
784
This paragraph does not appear in the Chinese.
785
The Chinese adds “born from immeasurable merit.”
786
According to the Tibetan, Chinese, and Hodgson manuscript, budhyā ekarthani. The Gilgit and Shastri have budhyānekarthani (“many meanings” instead of “one meaning”).
787
Chinese: “this is because all phenomena arise from causes.”
788
Chinese: “It is devoid of all features because it is profound.”
789
Chinese: “It is immeasurable because it has no limits.”
790
Chinese: “It is without attributes because it has no nature of its own.”
791
Chinese: “It is without attributes because it is devoid of attributes.”
792
Chinese: “It is unwavering because it abides in tranquility.” This is followed by a few additional descriptions: “It is nondual because it has only one aspect. It is unchanging because it is free from conceptualization. It is indescribable because it transcends words / languages.” After these, there are a few extra and missing verses here and there, compared to the Tibetan and Sanskrit. For example, an extra verse is: “Phenomena have no base because they transcend all views.”
793
This sentence does not appear in the Chinese.
794
The Gilgit manuscript follows this with “It cannot be shown,” which is absent in the later manuscripts and the Tibetan.
795
Sanskrit: aniketa. The Tibetan translates as gnas med pa. Earlier in the list apratiṣṭhita (“no location”) was translated as mi gnas pa. Not present in the Chinese.
796
According to the Sanskrit and the commentary. The Tibetan here interprets this as “has the quintessence that transcends the scope of words …”
797
According to the Tibetan and the BHS: doṣapatha in Classical Sanskrit would mean “the path of wickedness.” The Chinese puts “transcendence of desire, anger, and ignorance and their respective causes” together in one phrase, and follows it with “because all phenomena are empty in essence.”
798
Chinese: “It is unborn because it has ended all births.” At this point the Gilgit manuscript also has “It is undefiled as it transcends the ripening [of karma]. It is permanent…” This is all absent in the later manuscripts and the Tibetan. See also the following note.
799
According to the Gilgit Sanskrit nityo vyāhāreṇa vyavahāraś ca śūnyaḥ. The words vyavahāraś ca śūnyaḥ are omitted from the later Sanskrit manuscripts, whereas the commentary was evidently based on a text that omitted only ca śūnya, but retained nityo vyāhāreṇa (“ ‘permanent’ in terms of words”). The Tibetan appears to be based on a manuscript that also omitted nityo so that the resulting vyāhareṇa vyavahāra was translated as meaning “through language there is terminology.” The commentary, because of the absence of ca śūnya, explains “terminology” as referring to nirvāṇa. The corresponding Chinese phrase seems to be 以無常但言説故(yi wu chang dan yan shuo gu), which could be understood as “It is impermanent because it is [[[permanent]]] only in terms of words or speech.”
800
According to the commentary no differentiation is taken as a cause for nirvāṇa, which is just a term used in the world, and there is no difference between the nirvāna of buddhas, pratyekabuddhas, and śrāvakas.
801
Literally, nirvṛta, the past passive participle “extinguished.” According to the commentary this means that it is indescribable through words.
802
According to the commentary: “The words that are like an echo pacify the concepts of the subject that is talked about, and therefore there is peace.”
803
According to the commentary: “Designations are merely concepts, and therefore mere designations can act as terminology for anything.”
804
According to the commentary the correct speech uses synonyms, such as “truth,” “true nature,” and “the ultimate,” which are used to teach the ultimate truth.
805
According to the Sanskrit and the commentary. The Tibetan in the Kangyur translates as “there is calmness because of the absence of anguish” because they are corollaries. The same words could mean “There is coolness, the absence of fever.” The commentary states: “anguish or fever means the kleśas.” The Chinese has 以清涼離惱熱故 (yi qing liang li nao re gu), in which 清涼 (qing liang) literally means “coolness” but can be understood as “calmness.” 惱熱 (nao re) literally means “the fever of agitated mind,” but can also mean “anguish” and “kleśas.”
806
From the Sanskrit animitta, translated into Tibetan as gnas med pa, here meaning “baseless,” or “groundless,” even though gnas med pa had just been used to translate aniketa.
807
The Sanskrit has anindita, and the commentary has smad du med pa (“cannot be denigrated” or “irreproachable”).
808
The commentary states that this is because its qualities are endless. The Tibetan translates “description” literally as “teaching its color,” which is not quite appropriate in this context. In the Chinese this is followed by: “There is no end to the description of its merit.”
809
Chinese: “If someone wishes to see the Lord of the World and know his body.”
810
The commentary states that this is because the nature of the samādhi and the Buddha’s body are the same.
811
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has added “hundred,” presumably for metrical reasons.
812
Chinese: “His body.”
813
According to the commentary, these three bad perceptions are those arising from aversion, attachment, and ignorance.
814
According to the commentary, but not the Sanskrit manuscripts, chapter 22 ends here.
815
According to the Sanskrit acintya and most Kangyurs. The Degé has bstan (resulting in “unteachable,” or “unshowable”) instead of bsam.
816
This paragraph is more concise in the Chinese.
817
The Dutt divides up the verses unevenly.
818
According to the Sanskrit naikakāle prajānitum. The Tibetan may have been translated from a corrupt manuscript and has du ma dag ni shes mi sla (“the numerous that are not easy to know.”) Chinese: “I can look at all beings, whose number is greater than that of these particles, and know their aspirations and motivations all at the same time.” 我觀一切生, 多於彼塵數, 發心及起信, 於一時悉知 (wo guan yi qie zhong sheng, duo yu bi chen shu, fa xin ji qi xin, yu yi shi xi zhi).
819
According to the Tibetan, Chinese, Gilgit, and Shastri manuscripts (naiva). The Hodgson has only caiva, without any negation.
820
According to the Sanskrit niittakarmanā, which is in the instrumental, but the Tibetan has dang (“and”) instead of kyis (“through”).
821
Sanskrit: varṇa. Translated into Tibetan as kha mdog (“color”).
822
According to the Tibetan, presumably translating from tatrākalpitam. There appears to be no negation in the Sanskrit tatra kalpitam.
823
End of the fascicle 5 and beginning of fascicle 6 in the Song, Yuan, Min, Gong, and Sheng editions, but in the Taisho edition fascicle 5 continues. 卷第五終【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】本.
824
According to the Sanskrit varṇavyāhāra and the Mahāvyutpatti’s translation of varṇa and vyāhāra as brjod pa. The Tibetan in both the sūtra and the commentary is bsngags brjod pa (“expression of praise”), which does not fit the context here, and may be a scribal corruption of ngag brjod pa.
825
The text has just “inconceivable,” which is used numerous times in this chapter, but with the meaning of an inconceivable number, rather than one of the inconceivability of the words expressed.
826
This first part of the chapter up to this point does not appear in the Chinese.
827
From this point on, the Gilgit lists the names of the sets of four with the nature of the four merely implied because of the repetition. The Tibetan, Hodgson, and Shastri have the same variation in the list, and the contents of each set of four are given in full.
828
From the Sanskrit udbhāva. The Tibetan translates this freely as sgrol ba (“liberation”). The Chinese translates as 度 (du), which means “reach the other shore.” This is the same word that translates paramitas.
829
This is followed in the Sanskrit by a list of vyavāhāra (“practices”), absent in the Tibetan and Chinese.
830
According to the Tibetan and the commentary. Not present in the Sanskrit.
831
According to the Tibetan and the commentary. Not present in the Sanskrit.
832
According to the Tibetan and the commentary. Not present in the Sanskrit.
833
According to the Tibetan spyad pa. Not present in the Sanskrit manuscripts or the commentary.
834
Here both “countless” and “inconceivable” are translating the same word: acintya; bsam gyis mi khyab pa. However, the first appears from context to mean “an inconceivable number.”
835
According to the commentary these words prove that there is no center and no edge, no past and no future.
836
According to the Tibetan rgyu ba med pa and the commentary. The commentary explains that this means that there is no coming or going by anyone. The Hodgson and Shastri have pracārapadāni (“conduct”) at this point.
837
Tibetan: gzhal du med pa, which in the Mahāvyutpatti corresponds with atulya. Gilgit: [a]tulyapatha. The Chinese translates from atulya (不可稱, bu ke cheng). Hodgson and Shastri: aparyantapāda (“unlimited words”). The commentary states that the words describe qualities that are unequaled or incomparable because there are no phenomena like them.
838
According to the commentary, this means that these words are the cause for the listening, contemplation, and meditation that give rise to wisdom.
839
According to the BHS chanda. The commentary states that this means “teaching definitions through various languages so as to bring delight to beings.”
840
According to the Sanskrit and BHS prajñapana.
841
According to the Sanskrit prakāśana.
842
According to the Sanskrit prasthānapa.
843
According to the BHS uttānīkaraṇa. The Tibetan has gsal bar byed pa (“make clear”).
844
According to the BHS anela. The commentary has tshig mi ’dres pa (“unmixed”). Tibetan: tshig mi ’dor (“casting out”).
845
According to the Tibetan. Absent in the Sanskrit and commentary.
846
According to the Tibetan. Absent in the Sanskrit and commentary.
847
The Chinese has an additional verse that precedes this one.
848
According to the BHS jānamī and the Chinese 我知 (wo zhi). The Tibetan has bshad pa (“teach”), which may be a scribal corruption of shes through copying from dictation.
849
According to the Sanskrit guṇāḥ and the Chinese 功德 (gong de). The Tibetan has bsngags (“praise”).
850
Sanskrit: “highest of engagements with discernment.”
851
From “They do not seek enlightenment as other than consciousness” to this point does not appear in the Chinese.
852
According to the Tibetan, presumably translating from a text that read śabdena saṃprakāśitam, and the commentary. The Sanskrit has śabdenāsaṃprakāśitam (“is not taught through words”).
853
Dutt’s edition accidentally numbers this verse as 9, so that all subsequent verses are misnumbered.
854
According to the Sanskrit niḥsṛta and the Chinese. The Tibetan has mi brten par (“without being based on”), perhaps from a text that had śrita instead of sṛta.
855
These apparently extra lines in this verse appear in both the Sanskrit and the Tibetan.
856
According to the Tibetan. All the Sanskrit manuscripts have “Cannot be defeated / By many ten millions of māras.” The Chinese has “will not be disturbed by millions of māras.”
857
In the Chinese the order of this and the preceding verse is reversed.
858
According to one meaning of the Sanskrit pranaṣṭa, and the Chinese. Translated into Tibetan in this verse as brlag (destroyed) and in the next verse as shin tu ’khyams (“wandering far”).
859
According to the Sanskrit bhave cābhāvasaṃjinaḥ, the Chinese, and the commentary, which explains that this means “not believing in the existence of nirvāṇa and the ultimate nature.” The Tibetan basically repeats the first line.
860
According to the Tibetan interpretation of the Sanskrit compound jñātralabha. However, these terms appear uncompounded in other texts, meaning “acquisition and reputation.” The Chinese has “close relations (families) 親 (qin) (presumably from a manuscript that had jñatri), wealth / possessions 財 (cai), and profits 利 (li).”
861
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit pranaṣṭa literally means “destroyed” or “lost.” The Chinese has “lost” (有失, you shi).
862
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit, including the Gilgit, has “will think of their sons and daughters as being their wives.”
863
The Chinese specifies the five lay precepts.
864
According to the Sanskrit avadata. The Degé has skya bo (“white”). The Yongle, Peking, Narthang, and Lhasa Kangyurs have skye bo.
865
A conical or bowl kettle drum, also called a nagada. The upper surface is beaten with sticks. Often played in pairs, one larger than the other.
866
A kettle drum played with the hands. Held horizontally, it is wider in the middle with the skin at both ends. One drumhead is smaller than the other. It is a South Indian drum; it maintains the rhythm in Karnataka music.
867
According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: “They will perceive the enlightenment of buddhahood / Through being incited by false words.”
868
According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: “Will prattle on about the wisdom of buddhahood.”
869
The Chinese of this verse is different: “I have never heard of or seen those with that kind of conduct, who are ignorant and dwell in bad ways, attaining the wisdom of buddhahood.”
870
The Chinese of this verse is different: “If I were to talk for an eon / About the various faults of those / Who claim to be bodhisattvas, / I could mention only a fraction. 我若一劫中, 說彼諸過失, 自謂菩薩者, 但能說小分 (ruo wo yi jie zhong, shuo bi zhu guo shi, zi wei pu sa zhe, dan neng shuo xiao fen).
871
According to the Sanskrit saṃstava, the Lithang, Narthang, and Cone Kangyurs, and the Chinese. The Degé has ston (“teach”) instead of sten.
872
Literally, “guides.” Chinese: “buddhas.”
873
According to the Sanskrit vaipulya and the Chinese 我學習不廣 (wo xue xi bu guang). The Tibetan mtshungs med appears to have translated from a corruption to atulya (“unequaled”). The Hodgson manuscript has a corruption to puṇya (“merit”).
874
Chinese: “the merit of correct conduct.”
875
The Chinese has an additional verse following this one.
876
According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit and Chinese: “the bliss of meditation.”
877
According to the Tibetan, Chinese, Shastri (vidhāraṇīmukham), and Hodgson (dhāraṇīye mukham). The Gilgit manuscript, however, has evaṃ hi dhārayet sukham (“and thus you should possess happiness”).
878
According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit and Chinese: “the wisdom of enlightenment.”
879
This verse does not appear in the Chinese.
880
Literally, “the Teacher.” Chinese: 汝今得值佛, 發於菩提心 (ru jin de zhi fo, fa yu pu ti xin), “Now that you have met the Buddha, you should arouse bodhicitta.”
881
Beginning of fascicle 6 of the Taisho ed., and fascicle 7 of the Song, Yuan, Ming, Gong, and Sheng eds.
882
There are two verses in the Gilgit manuscript, numbered 4 and 5, that are also present in the Chinese, but do not appear in the later Sanskrit manuscripts, are not mentioned in the commentary, and are absent in the Tibetan: “I rejoice in those who do not believe in a self, / Who do not believe in existence or believe in a soul. / I rejoice in those who do not have bad views, / Who have seen emptiness and developed contentment. / I rejoice in those who follow the Sugata’s teaching, / Who attain the state of a mendicant, / And who have few desires, dwell content in the forest, / And have peaceful conduct and the practice of meditation.”
883
This verse does not appear in the Gilgit manuscript or the Chinese, and does not appear to be mentioned in the commentary.
884
According to the Tibetan and the commentary. This verse does not appear in the Gilgit manuscript or the Chinese.
885
According to the Tibetan and the commentary. This verse does not appear in the Gilgit manuscript or the Chinese.
886
Divided into two points in the Chinese.
887
Points 8 and 9 are combined into one point in the Chinese.
888
The Chinese adds “that is, the disciples of the buddhas, the bodhisattvas, and śrāvakas.”
889
From the BHS anuparivārayati and according to the definition in the commentary. The Tibetan translates with the alternative meaning of “encircling” or “surrounding.” The Gilgit version has pariśodhayati (“purifies”). The Chinese translates this sentence as “They will perfect wisdom of all kinds.” 滿足一切智 (man zu yi qie zhi).
890
According to the Sanskrit, the commentary, and most Kangyurs, except for the Degé which has ’byor pa in error for ’byol ba. Chinese: “They abandon all concern about life and death.” 棄捨生死 (qi she sheng si).
891
Tibetan: thob par byed pa (“cause to obtain”). Sanskrit: arpayati (see Mahāvyutpatti 7428). Chinese: “They long for the joy of nirvāṇa,” 慕樂涅槃 (mu le nie pan).
892
Chinese: “They will not lack faith or wealth,” 不乏信財 (bu fa xin cai).
893
According to the Sanskrit and Chinese. The Tibetan repeats “the wise ones.”
894
Chinese: “obstructions” or “obstacles,” 無障礙 (wu zhang ai).
895
According to the Sanskrit niraṅga. Translated into Tibetan as nyon mongs med pa.
896
Literally, “they are difficult to approach.” The commentary explains that this means they have such a complete attainment of qualities that they cannot easily be surpassed. Chinese: “Others cannot surpass their attainments.”
897
The Chinese adds the point: “their confidence of speech increases,” 增長辯才 (zeng zhang bian cai).
898
According to the Sanskrit musala and the Mahāvyupatti. The Chinese combines 9 and 10 as the tenth point. The verses that follow do not expand on the last analogy, but the commentary’s explanation (F.85.a.7) of these two last benefits is: “Their positive qualities progressively increase without being contaminated by the mud of saṃsāra’s defects, without gradually being worn down like the metal of a pestle, and without giving rise to suffering.”
899
Chinese: “their attainments are difficult to surpass.” See note note 896.
900
Gilgit and Chinese: “without anguish or kleśas,” 其心無惱熱 (qi xin wu nao re).
901
Chinese: “always,” 常 (chang).
902
Does not appear in the Chinese.
903
At this point the Chinese has an additional two lines concerning discernment and wisdom.
904
This line does not appear in the Chinese.
905
The first half of this verse is absent in the later Sanskrit and the Tibetan. The Gilgit has: “He maintains what he has learned / And is presented with what he has not learned.” The order of qualities in this and the succeeding verse differs in the Tibetan from all three Sanskrit manuscripts.
906
In the Chinese this four-line verse is in a shorter form as the first half of a verse.
907
At this point, Dutt has a second half-verse that is said to be reconstructed from the Tibetan and absent in the Sanskrit (although these lines are not present in the Degé, their absence is not noted in the Pedurma, and they are not present in the Stok Palace): “When it comes time to die, / It is similarly fruitful for them.” The commentary does not gloss any of these verses. Here, the Chinese has: “In this way, after hearing the Dharma / They develop the Dharma they have heard. / They remember it constantly, / Day and night, without intermission.”
908
The commentary states that this refers to “the levels, the six perfections, and so forth.” The Chinese has “engage in the field of loving kindness,” 行慈境界.
909
According to the commentary, this means that in a state of meditation the senses are disengaged from their objects. The Chinese has “protected,” 守護 (shou hu).
910
Chinese: “bliss without food.” “Without food” is a synonym for the meditative state.
911
The Tibetan here has bsam gtan (as in the prose opening on this topic), while the Sanskrit has samādhi both here and in the last line of the preceding verse.
912
According to the commentary, this means that there is no conceptualized fixation upon the diligent activity of body, speech, or mind.
913
Chinese: “Their minds cannot be swayed by other views,” 於他言論其心不動 (yu ta yan lun qi xin bu dong).
914
The commentary explains that involvement with the composite is like darkness and the bodhisattvas’ wisdom is like a light that eliminates that darkness. The Chinese here has: 能達生死海底 (neng da sheng si hai), literally, “they have reached the bottom of the ocean of life and death,” which means, “they know the depth of the ocean of saṃsāra” or “they transcend saṃsāra.”
915
These two qualities are the ninth and tenth benefits in the Chinese.
916
This does not appear in the Chinese.
917
According to the Tibetan and Chinese. Here the Sanskrit has vimukta (“liberation”) instead of the earlier vivikta (“isolation”).
918
“Wise” does not appear in the Chinese.
919
According to the Sanskrit, here māra is in the singular, while earlier it was in the plural. Neither is indicated in the Tibetan or Chinese.
920
Chinese: “They are unswayed by other views.”
921
According to the Sanskrit gādha. The Tibetan has gting, “depth.” The Chinese uses the expression, “have reached the bottom of (the ocean of) life and death (compare note 914),” to mean “knowing the depth of samsara, or the composite.” Gādha translated into Chinese can mean “shallowness” or “depth.”
922
Chinese: “faith and wisdom.”
923
Chinese: “They know the kleśas.”
924
Chinese: “They know purification.”
925
According to the Sanskrit pratiṣthate (“to be upon”) and the Yongle and Peking Kangyur sten (“to rely upon”). The Degé has ston (“teach”).
926
The commentary explains that this means that they dedicate the merit they have to the beings who do not have that merit. The Chinese translates as “portion of merit.”
927
According to the Sanskrit singular form. The Chinese has “realms.”
928
According to the later Sanskrit manuscripts and the Tibetan. The Gilgit has “the highest.” Chinese: “as the Buddha has taught.”
929
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit bodhimaṇḍaṃ samārūḍha means, “He has taken his seat upon the Bodhimaṇḍa.”
930
According to the commentary, the dwelling of the Buddha is emptiness.
931
According to the Tibetan mi gnas pa. The BHS aniśrita and the Chinese could be translated as “nondependent.”
932
The Chinese adds “of any kind.”
933
According to the Sanskrit parmāṛṣati and the Chinese 於戒不取 (yu jie bu qu). Translated into Tibetan as mchog tu ’dzin pa (literally, “holding as supreme”). According to the commentary this means there is freedom from the concepts of a self who maintains conduct, a conduct that is being maintained, and a goal that is to be achieved through that conduct. Śīlavrataparāmarśa (tshul khrims dang brtul zhugs mchog tu ’dzin pa), “clinging to conduct and observance,” is one of the four kinds of attachment (upādana, len pa) as well as one of the ten fetters (saṃyojana, kun tu sbyor ba).
934
Commentary: “they see the empty nature of all things.” Chinese: “they are without conflict.”
935
According to the commentary: “they remain in the meditation of emptiness, which is detached, separate, or isolated from all kleśas.” Chinese: “detached from all bad matters.”
936
According to the commentary, disparaging the Buddha means claiming that the Buddha’s true teaching was the existence of individuals, and so on, instead of the emptiness of all phenomena.
937
Chinese: “all white, pure Dharma.”
938
Chinese: “have immaculate conduct,” 成就無漏戒 (cheng jiu wu lou jie), from anāsravaśīla.
939
According to the Sanskrit and the prose section. The Tibetan adds “path” here, making it the superior, or noble, path rather than a superior being.
940
The Chinese has a different version of the second half of the verse: “They will not be born in lower realms, 不生惡道中 (bu sheng yu er dao zhong) / And will always remain within noble families 常安住聖種 (chang an zhu sheng zhong).”
941
Chinese: “There is no fixation on the bliss of dhyāna,” 不依禪定樂 (bu yi chan ding le).
942
Sanskrit: aniśrita (“nondependent”). Chinese: “teachings on emptiness.”
943
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has āryas (the superior, noble ones). The Chinese has “buddhas and āryas” (佛勝人, fo sheng ren).
944
According to the Sanskrit and Tibetan. The commentary, however, has chos (“Dharma”) instead of the similarly sounding spyod (“conduct”). However, the definition of it as both “realization” and “scriptural transmission” indicates that it was “Dharma” in the Sanskrit commentary.
945
According to the commentary: “they do not have any doubt as to whether the Buddha’s wisdom exists, or their ability to attain it.” Chinese: “wisdom of the Buddha.”
946
According to the commentary this means engaging in looking at the Buddha, paying homage to him, making offerings to him, and so on, as a result of knowing the qualities that come from hearing, contemplating, and meditating on the Dharma. The Chinese has only “they have gratitude.”
947
Chinese: “disparage,” 謗 (bang).
948
According to the commentary these are the kleśas and karma that arise from ignorance, aversion, and attachment.
949
The Tibetan has the plural here, while the Sanskrit is in the singular, as in other lines of this passage. For this translation, as in many other similar passages, the plural has been preferred because it avoids the use of gender-specific pronouns.
950
According to the commentary, this means the four noble truths. The Chinese does not have “four.”
951
According to the commentary, this is referring to “households from which they receive food on their alms rounds, maintaining equanimity or impartiality toward them all.” Chinese: “they are devoid of attachment and aversion.”
952
According to the Sanskrit nirāmiṣa and the commentary. The Tibetan translates vaguely as zang zing (“material goods”). Āmiṣa can mean gifts in general and also specifically food. The Chinese integrates this into the previous point. Chinese: “They teach the Dharma without expectation of food.”
953
Chinese: “These are the qualities of austere mendicancy.”
954
Chinese: “These are the qualities of austere mendicancy.”
955
This verse is absent in the Chinese.
956
The beginning of this chapter, up to this point, is absent in the Chinese.
957
“In order to explain this topic” does not appear in the Chinese.
958
According to the Sanskrit. Absent in the Tibetan.
959
This is a reference to the Haṃsajātaka, the story of the Buddha’s previous life as a goose king named Dhṛtarāṣṭra who taught the Dharma to a king and queen.
960
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit vihaga is usually a generic word for “birds.”
961
According to the commentary this is referring to the Samkhya view of a puruṣa (“individual”) and his or her jīva (“soul”), which keeps them bound to prakṛti (“nature”). Chinese: “lifespan,” 壽 (shou).
962
According to the Sanskrit nara, Chinese 人 (ren), and Yongle, Peking, Lithang, Narthang, and Cone Kangyurs mi. Degé: ming (“name”).
963
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has phena (“foam”), and this is matched by the Tibetan of the commentary (dbu ba). The Tibetan may therefore have been translated according to a variant Sanskrit manuscript not represented today.
964
Instead of “dreams / foam or a plantain tree,” the Chinese has “like a wild horse.”
965
At this point in the Shastri manuscript there is a verse that begins, “The three realms are like a dream…” which is absent in the Gilgit, Chinese, Tibetan, and the Hodgson manuscript, and yet is quoted by Candrakīrti in the seventh century.
966
Chinese: “six.”
967
According to the BHS nipuṇa. The Tibetan translates incorrectly according to its classical Sanskrit meaning mkhas pa (wise, or skillful). Absent in the Chinese.
968
In this and the following verses, there is much word-play in both Sanskrit and Tibetan between the closely related (see glossary) terms for “movement” or “going” (Sanskrit gati, Tibetan ’gro), and “mode” (Sanskrit gatī, Tibetan ’gros).
969
According to the BHS nipuna and the Chinese 微細 (wei xi). The Tibetan translates incorrectly according to its classical Sanskrit meaning mkhas pa (“wise,” “skillful”).
970
Chinese: “true.”
971
According to the Sanskrit nipurṇārtha. The Tibetan has zhi ba’i don (“peaceful meaning”). The Sanskrit nipurṇārtha is sometimes translated into Chinese as “true,” and sometimes as “subtle.” Here it is translated as “mode of true meaning,” 真義道 (zhen yi dao).
972
The Chinese has a different order for this and the preceding three verses.
973
According to the Gilgit manuscript tada, and the commentary; does not appear in the Shastri. The Hodgson has sadā, and the Tibetan has translated from sadā as rtag (“always”), which does not seem to fit the context.
974
Here the synonym “Jambudhvaja” (Jambu Banner) is used. The Chinese has “Jambudvīpa,” 閻浮提 (yan fu ti).
975
In the Chinese there are an additional two lines to make the second half of a verse, about pursuing the bliss of bodhicitta.
976
In the Chinese there are an additional two lines to make the second half of a verse, about suffering and lack of faith.
977
According to the Sanskrit and Chinese. The Tibetan has the obscure bla ma yi chad pa, presumably meaning “punishment from on high.”
978
Replaced by a different verse in the Chinese.
979
Chinese: “they guard their own fortune but rob others of their wealth.”
980
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has translated as mkhas pa (“wise”).
981
Chinese: “When they see a Dharma teacher make a small mistake, / They would exaggerate it and add hundreds or thousands more to it.” 若見法師少過失,增長加說百千種 (ruo jian fa shi shao guo shi, zeng zhang jia shuo bai qian zhong).
982
According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: “do not praise.” Chinese: “do not get close to,” 勿親近 (wu qin jin).
983
According to the Sanskrit nirvrtti. The Tibetan translates as mnya nga las ’das pa (nirvāṇa). This verse does not appear in the Gilgit manuscript or the Chinese.
984
According to the Sanskrit rucira. The Tibetan perhaps translated from a text that had cūrna (“powders”) translated as “incense.”
985
This verse does not appear in the Gilgit manuscript or the Chinese.
986
According to the Sanskrit vipañcī. Apparently replaced in Tibetan by the word sna tshogs (“various”).
987
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has “wiped clean.” The Chinese has “skillfully made and adorned with precious materials,” 眾寶善巧而雕飾 (zhong bao shan qiao er diao shi).
988
This verse is absent in the Gilgit manuscript and the Chinese.
989
This verse is absent in the Gilgit manuscript and the Chinese.
990
Absent in the Chinese.
991
In the Chinese, this verse is followed by an additional verse about offerings.
992
Sanskrit: śila. These are ammonite shell fossils, of great significance and value in India.
993
From the Sanskrit ghana. The Tibetan appears to have translated from a manuscript that had dhāna (“grain”).
994
Sanskrit sīhanukāḥ, Tibetan seng ge can rin chen. The meaning is obscure.
995
No number in the Chinese.
996
According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: “hundreds.”
997
Chinese: “There were hundreds and thousands (or many hundred thousands) of other kinds of hardship, which I endured to the point that my body was totally exhausted.”
998
Chinese: “How did I attain this samādhi? By freeing others from hundreds and thousands of kinds of suffering.”
999
According to the Sanskrit, in which, in all manuscripts, there is the adjective maitraka. The commentary glosses this as meaning Maitreya after he has attained buddhahood. The Tibetan rgyal ba byams pa grags pa mtha’ yas could be translated as “infinitely famous Jina Maitreya,” and possibly, “the Jina with infinitely famous kindness.”
1000
“Infinite fame” does not appear in the Chinese.
1001
According to the Tibetan, presumably translating from manuja and the Chinese 人. The Sanskrit has maruta, which is a synonym for “the devas.”
1002
According to the Tibetan ’byung po and the Gilgit manuscript bhūta. The Shastri and Hodgson manuscripts have deva. The Chinese has a combination of two words: “spirits” and “worldly gods,” 鬼神.
1003
Chinese: “Do not have a mind of love and desire.”
1004
According to the Sanskrit gira and the Yongle and Peking Kangyurs dbyangs. Other Kangyurs have the incorrect dbyings. Chinese: “delightful voice.”
1005
According to the Sanskrit krauñca. The Tibetan translation is khrung khrung, which usually means “the crane.” Sanskrit dictionaries normally identify this as “the curlew.” The Mahāvyutpatti has krung krung for krauñca.
1006
The Chinese does not have “crane,” but has “peacocks, avadavats, and various musical instruments.”
1007
This refers to the sixteen vowels and thirty-four consonants in Sanskrit. The Chinese describes the voice as the melodious sounds of geese, bells, and drums blended with the sound of a hundred musical instruments.
1008
According to the Tibetan grong. The Sanskrit has kula (“families”).
1009
Chinese: “every family who has come to pay their respects all praise them,” 往詣家家皆讚歎.
1010
This verse is followed in the Chinese by an additional verse about rebirth in Sukhāvatī.
1011
According to the Tibetan, presumably from supraśāntamana. The Sanskrit has suviśuddhamana (“a pure mind”).
1012
The Sanskrit is in the singular, the Tibetan in the plural. This verse does not appear in the Chinese.
1013
These are taught in the Sūtra of the Ten Bhūmis (see bibliography).
1014
This verse is not in any of the Sanskrit sources, nor in the Chinese, but is glossed in the commentary.
1015
These are taught in,the Tathāgatotpattisambhavanirdeśa (“The Teaching on the Emergence of the Tathāgata”), chapter 43 in the Avataṃsaka Sūtra.
1016
According to the commentary, power over life means that the bodhisattva can remain alive for countless eons.
1017
According to the commentary, power over karma means that the bodhisattva can control the time when it ripens.
1018
According to the commentary, power over materials means that the bodhisattva can adorn many worlds.
1019
According to the commentary, power over aspiration means that the bodhisattva can see all worlds filled with buddhas.
1020
According to the commentary, power over prayer means that the bodhisattva can choose the time and world of his buddhahood.
1021
According to the commentary, power over miracles means that the bodhisattva can manifest every kind of miracle.
1022
According to the commentary, power over birth means that the bodhisattva can manifest taking birth in every world.
1023
According to the commentary, power over Dharma means that the bodhisattva can teach every kind of Dharma.
1024
According to the commentary, power over mind means that the bodhisattva is able to remain in countless samādhis.
1025
According to the commentary, power over wisdom means that the bodhisattva can without fear teach the understanding of all the strengths of the Buddha. This verse is not in any of the Sanskrit sources, or in the Chinese, but is glossed in the commentary.
1026
This verse is absent in the Chinese.
1027
According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: “He obtains the highest happiness, the happiness of dhyāna, the noble happiness.” Chinese: “nirvāṇa.”
1028
According to the Sanskrit akhila (“complete,” “without a gap”) and the Yongle and Peking Kangyurs dag (“pure,” “correct”). Other Kangyurs have dge (“virtuous”).
1029
Chinese: “restrain the sense faculties.”
1030
According to the Tibetan and the Shastri manuscript priyabhaṇi. Other Sanskrit manuscripts: priyavāṇi.
1031
The Sanskrit and Chinese add “and truthfully.”
1032
Chinese: “pride.”
1033
Chinese: “patient,” and also “they remain honest, avoid sharp language, and are lovable.”
1034
This verse is expanded into two in the Chinese.
1035
“Like a kiṃnara’s song” does not appear in the Chinese.
1036
Chinese: “Their voice is like five hundred kinds of pleasant sounds,” 亦如五百美妙音 (yi ru wu bai mei miao yin).
1037
Chinese: “Their fame spreads into numerous worlds,” 名聞遍彰諸世間 (min wen pian zhang zhu shi jian).
1038
This verse is in the Tibetan, and referred to in the commentary. It is in the Shastri and Hodgson manuscripts, but does not appear in the Gilgit or Chinese.
1039
Chinese: “they have wisdom and miraculous power,” 智慧及神足 (zhi hui ji shen zu).
1040
According to the Sanskrit and the commentary. The Tibetan in all Kangyurs has gzugs in error for gzungs.
1041
Chinese: “they know dhāraṇīs and have reached the other shore” (or “the way to reach the other shore”), 總持到彼岸 (zong chi dao bi an).
1042
Chinese: “They know how to cure kleśas.”
1043
Chinese: “they are skilled in removing poisonous arrows.”
1044
The Sanskrit adds: “and a jina.” This verse does not appear in the Chinese.
1045
This verse does not appear in the Chinese, which has another verse about the quality of non-attachment and being worthy of offering.
1046
Chinese: “the skandhas are empty in nature.”
1047
Chinese: “lions.”
1048
Chinese: “The strength of their patience is as vast as Mt. Meru.”
1049
The Degé and other Kangyurs of the tshal pa group have the verb of this sentence as mi gtong (“not letting go”), which would not make much sense. The Stok Palace Kangyur has mi mthong (“not seeing”), closer to the sense of the Sanskrit and the commentary.
1050
In the Chinese this verse is followed by an additional verse concerning knowing the three times and the three realms.
1051
These are, according to the commentary, the four retentions (dhāraṇīs), which might mean either of the two sets of four (see glossary). The commentary has gzugs (“forms,” or “bodies”) in error for gzungs.
1052
The Sanskrit has “ten million māras.” This verse is present in the Tibetan, and the Shastri and Hodgson manuscripts, but absent in the Gilgit and Chinese.
1053
This verse is present in the Tibetan, and the Shastri and Hodgson manuscripts, but absent in the Gilgit and Chinese.
1054
Conclusion of fascicle 6 in the Chinese.
1055
According to the Tibetan byi dor bya ba yongs su sbyang ba. The Sanskrit parikarmadhāraya could be translated as “maintaining or gaining the preparation for.”
1056
This paragraph is in a simpler form in the Gilgit and Chinese.
1057
See also note 933.
1058
According to the main classical meaning of vivekadarśana and its description and translation, or gloss, in the commentary as de bzhin nyid mthong ba. The Tibetan translates according to its alternate meaning of “separation,” dben pa.
1059
The five “aggregates” mentioned here are the “five undefiled aggregates” (Tibetan zag med kyi phung po lnga, known in Sanskrit according to Mahāvyutpatti 103 as the “five aggregates of those equal to the unequaled ones,” asamasamapañcaskandhaḥ). See glossary under “aggregate of correct conduct.” The Gilgit manuscript adds here “insight into the empty nature of all phenomena,” which is absent in the later Sanskrit manuscripts and the Tibetan.
1060
According to the Tibetan of the commentary, the Sanskrit, and the Chinese. The Tibetan of the sūtra has “emptiness.”
1061
According to the Sanskrit na durlabhāḥ and the Chinese. The Tibetan has dkon ma yin (“are not rare”), perhaps in a scribal error of dkon for dka’.
1062
There is a play on words here that is lost in translation, as phenomena and the Buddha’s teaching are both called “dharma.” The commentary explains that this is because the nature of phenomena (dharmatā) is such that no phenomenon ever transcends its nature of emptiness.
1063
This verse does not appear in the Chinese.
1064
According the commentary and the Sanskrit yāvanta. The Tibetan ’jig rten (“worldly”) in the sūtra may be a translation of a corruption in a Sanskrit manuscript. Chinese: “various.”
1065
According to the commentary, the Sanskrit, and the Chinese. The sūtra’s Tibetan has sangs rgyas sgra (“the word buddha”), perhaps translating from buddhaśabda in error for buddhadharma. Also, throughout this passage, Dharma is in the plural, meaning “the numerous Dharma teachings,” though rendered here into English as singular.
1066
The Gilgit manuscript has a verse 26 (anāsravā hi te dharmā […] nena ucyanti hi / stṛtā aparyāpannā daśadiśe eṣā buddhan deśanā) that does not appear in the Hodgson, Shastri or Tibetan, but is present in the Chinese.
1067
According to the Sanskrit pratibhāsa, the commentary, and the Chinese. The Tibetan here has mig yor (“mirages” or “optical illusions,” as defined by the tshig mdzod chen mo), another meaning of pratibhāsa, and the Mahāvyupatti gives mig yor as the equivalent, while gzugs brnyan (“reflection”) is given as the equivalent of pratibimba. Pratibhāsa and pratibimba both appear in the same list of types of illusory appearances, where pratibhāsa evidently does not mean “reflection.” The etymology of mig yor makes it unlikely that the Tibetan translator intended it to mean “reflection.”
1068
I.e., rūpakāya (“form body”).
1069
Here the word for “body” in Sanskrit is vigraha and not kaya. The Tibetan translates as lus gzugs (“body-form”). Chinese: “shapes and forms / images,” 形像 (xing xiang). The Sanskrit vigraha is variably translated as “images,” “shapes,” “body,” and so on.
1070
The plural forms of dharmakāya and buddha are in accordance with the Sanskrit. The Tibetan and Chinese could be either singular or plural.
1071
The Gilgit manuscript has a verse 34 (aprāpti [[[prāpti]]] nirdiṣṭā sattvānāṃ jñātva āśayam / yo sandhābhāṣyottarate na so kena vihanyate) that does not appear in the Hodgson, Shastri, or Tibetan. It is present in the Chinese.
1072
According to the Sanskrit and Chinese. The Tibetan has the synonym rgyal ba’i sras (jinaputra).
1073
The Chinese has simply “no attachment.”
1074
Intentional change from singular to plural.
1075
According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit and Chinese: “practiced by all the buddhas.”
1076
According to the Tibetan. Not present in the Sanskrit or Chinese.
1077
According to the Tibetan and the Shastri and Hodgson manuscripts. According to the Gilgit manuscript and the Chinese it would be “And they attain the highest enlightenment.”
1078
According to the Sanskrit vṛkṣa and the Chinese “marvelous trees,” 復化作妙樹 (fu hu zuo miao shu). The Tibetan has zhing (“realm”), which appears to be a scribal corruption of shing (“tree”), though a translation from a manuscript corruption to kṣetra is possible.
1079
According to the Sanskrit saharṣika, which is an obscure term, but presumably adjectival from saharṣa (“delight”). The Tibetan translates as pu shu bcas, (“having harṣa” which would still seem to mean “having delight”) with pu shu meaning “the water gutter” usually, but can mean “balcony” or “upper level.” The Chinese has no adjective.
1080
Sanskrit vimāna. This term, while it can generally mean “a palace” may refer, as it seems to here, to a particular architectural style. Vimāna is a South Indian term (South Indian terminology appearing to be distinctively present in a number of sūtras), with the northern equivalent being śikhara. It means “a tapering tower with progressively smaller stories of pavilions.”
1081
According to the Sanskrit puṣkariṇī. The Tibetan translates simply as “ponds.” The Chinese has literally, “flower ponds,” implying, as does the Sanskrit, “lotuses.”
1082
According to the Tibetan and the Shastri and Hodgson manuscripts (upalambhika). The Gilgit and Chinese have tīrthikas.
1083
This verse is in the Tibetan and the later Sanskrit manuscripts, but not in the Gilgit. However, it is present in the Chinese.
1084
This verse does not appear in the Chinese.
1085
According to the Sanskrit. Tibetan: “That which is a concept is taught.”
1086
According to the Gilgit, Chinese, and the Shastri manuscript. The Hodgson manuscript has “The nature of conceptions is wisdom” (with jñāna in error for jñāta); the Tibetan translates accordingly.
1087
According to the Tibetan, the Hodgson manuscript, the Vaidya edition, and the Chinese. The Gilgit and Shastri manuscript do not have the negative na but have ca (“and”) instead.
1088
Chinese: 不寂者是想 (bu ji zhe shi xiang), “Conceptions are detachment”; 寂滅者是智 (ji mie zhe shi zhi), “Detachment is wisdom.” 若知想自性 (ruo zhi xiang zi xing), “If one knows the nature of conception,” 便離於諸想 (bian li yu zhu xiang), “Then he is free from conceptions.”
1089
Chinese: 名心盡法者 (ming xin jin fa zhe), “[though] the name and thought of cessation exist,” 盡中本無智 (jin zhong ben wu zhi), “there is no wisdom in [that] cessation.”
1090
According to the Tibetan sgra shes pa. The Sanskrit and Chinese have “knowledge of a level” (bhūmi; 地).
1091
According to the Tibetan and the Hodgson manuscript, which has saṃvṛti (“conventional” or “relative”). According to the Gilgit and Shastri, it is nirvṛti (extinction).
1092
According to the Tibetan dmigs pa med, and the Shastri manuscript nirālambhā. The Gilgit and Hodgson have nirābhogā, which in BHS means “without desire.” Chinese: “naturally free of defilements.”
1093
This line is missing in the Degé. The Chinese has “having faith in the teaching of the Buddha,” 於佛語決定 (yu fo yu jue ding).
1094
This verse is followed by an additional verse in the Chinese that is absent in all Sanskrit versions and the Tibetan.
1095
According to the Tibetan and the later Sanskrit manuscripts. The Gilgit has, “They roar the lion’s roar, / The inconceivable roar of the buddhas.”
1096
According to the Tibetan mtha’ yas. The Sanskrit analpa and the Chinese 無量 (wu liang) mean “a great number,” or “a multitude.”
1097
According to the Tibetan and the Shastri manuscript. The Gilgit, Hodgson, and Chinese have “domain of the bodhisattvas.”
1098
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit (atuliyanāyakānāṃ) could mean “offerings to the unequaled guides.” Chinese: “buddhas” 佛 (fo).
1099
According to the Tibetan and Chinese. “Teaching” does not appear in the Sanskrit.
1100
According to the Tibetan and the commentary’s explanation. The Sanskrit and Chinese have “stainless” (vimala; 無垢, wu gou ). The Tibetan has rgya che (“vast”) perhaps translating from a corruption in a Sanskrit manuscript from vimala to vipulya.
1101
According to the commentary, this means that one cannot color with thoughts the mind that is in the nondual state of the samādhi.
1102
Chinese: “ten.”
1103
According to the Tibetan ma chags. Sanskrit: anopalipta (“undefiled”); Chinese: “undefiled by the world.”
1104
This verse does not appear in the Chinese,
1105
According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: “will never dwell in…”
1106
The Chinese has a different version of the second half of this verse: “No beings in the three existences are comparable to them. / Only buddhas of the three existences are their equals.”
1107
According to the commentary this is referring, of the three realms, to the desire realm and the form realm, with the formless realm implied. Chinese: “rebirth in the gods’ realm,” 生天 (sheng tian).
1108
According to the Sanskrit svarga. The Tibetan has rgyal srid (“kingdom”), which from the context may be a translation of a corruption to rājya.
1109
According to the Tibetan spos. Sanskrit: saṃga (“meeting”).
1110
The following six verses are not present in the Gilgit manuscript or the Chinese.
1111
According to the Tibetan and the Chinese.
1112
Referring to the contemplation of that which is unpleasant. Chinese: “the unpleasantness of one’s own body.”
1113
Chinese: “born in the most excellent, wealthy, and prominent family,” 最勝賢善豪貴家 (zui sheng xian shan hao gui jia).
1114
According to the Sanskrit bahujana. Tibetan: g.yogs bran (“servants and slaves”). Chinese: “live in abundance with great wealth and extensive retinues,” 資生眷屬悉豐備 (zi sheng juan shu xi feng man).
1115
The Tibetan adds “and cowries.” Cowrie shells were used as currency in ancient India. Chinese: “abundant silver, gold, and all kinds of treasures / precious jewels,” 豐饒金銀具眾寶 (feng rao jin yin ju zhong bao).”
1116
According to the Tibetan. Hodgson manuscript: “And turn the Dharma wheel in thousands of buddha realms.” The Sanskrit could be interpreted as “unequaled buddha realms.” “Buddha realms” does not appear in the Chinese.
1117
Verse 205 is not present in the Tibetan. Sanskrit: “Unending, numerous hundreds of thousands of millions of beings / Who there hear of the roots of merit, / will also attain the highest aspiration to enlightenment / when the Jina, the great being, teaches the bodhisattva.” Chinese: “…teaches one bodhisattva.”
1118
The singular is in accordance with the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has the plural. The Chinese indicates neither.
1119
The Chinese does not mention Māra’s army, but has “subdues māras” (in the plural).
1120
According to the Sanskrit sattvā vijānanti and the Chinese. The Tibetan has presumably read it as sattvā-avijānanti, which includes the negative, and translates it “all beings do not know this.”
1121
There is a play on words here, as the Sanskrit for “phenomena” is “dharma” and the teaching given by a Buddha is also “Dharma;” also, the word “understood” here is budhyate.
1122
According to the BHS gatiṃgata, and the Chinese. Gatiṃgata is not translated consistently into Tibetan. Previously it was translated as rtogs pa khong du chud, and here its two elements are split up into ’gro ba and shes pa (“knowing states of existence”). There is here as elsewhere a play on words in using both gati (“state of existence”) and gatiṃgata (“complete understanding”).
1123
According to the Sanskrit sarvasya māyā. Hodgson: sarvepy māyā. The Tibetan appears to have been translated from a text that read as sarvasyāpāyā, translating as ngan song thams cad (“all lower realms”), which does not appear to fit the context. The Chinese has “lower realms” instead of “illusions” and reverses the order of the lines: “He is free from lower realms / And knows the characteristics of all dharma / phenomena,” 遠離於惡道,能知諸法相 (yuan li yu e dao, neng zhi zhu fa xiang).
1124
According to the Tibetan, and the Hodgson and Shastri manuscripts. This verse does not appear in the Gilgit manuscript or the Chinese.
1125
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit and Chinese have “These teachers of the Dharma.”
1126
Chinese: “Go to various worlds to benefit beings.”
1127
This verse is followed by an additional verse in the Chinese.
1128
According to the Sanskrit and Chinese. The Tibetan has “main and intermediate directions.”
1129
According to the Sanskrit, taking prāsāda as the first part of a bahuvrīhi compound. The Tibetan translates as khang pa (“house”), which appears to be the meaning of prāsāda in verse 74 (the Tibetan khang pa is translated as “mansions”). The Chinese translation conforms with ideas of Chinese architecture.
1130
According to the Sanskrit harmya, which is usually translated into Tibetan as bsil khang (“cool room”) as it is designed to benefit from both shade and breeze. Here the Tibetan translates it as pu shu, which in verse 74 was used to translate saharṣika.
1131
According to the Sanskrit. Translated here as stegs bu, which can mean “a turret,” although according to the Mahāvyupatti it should be ba gam, which has a range of meanings from “dome” to “tower.”
1132
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan here has “and incense in censers,” which appears to be a corruption brought in from the first line of the next verse. The Chinese has 香瓶 (xiang pin) “and so on,” which could be interpreted as “incense and vases” or “vases of fragrances.”
1133
According to the Gilgit gandhena. The Hodgson is corrupted and the Shastri has dhūpena in agreement with the Tibetan bdugs pa, repeating “incense.”
1134
According to the Tibetan, Hodgson, and Shastri. Gilgit: “spreads to the summit of the sky.” The Chinese translation is roughly “spread out [to] the beautiful platform of clouds,” and therefore corresponds more to the Gilgit version.
1135
Literally, “a thousand ten-million,” which would be “ten billion.” The translation here follows the spirit of a poetic description of a great number rather than a mathematically precise enumeration of realms. Chinese: 千世界, literally, “one thousand worlds.”
1136
Could also be translated as “thorn,” as in the Chinese.
1137
According to the Tibetan and BHS doṣaśalya (“the pain of faults / wickedness”). The BHS doṣa is the equivalent of the Classical Sanskrit dveṣa (“anger”), while doṣa in Classical Sanskrit means “fault” or “wickedness.” The Tibetan appears to have been translating from tṛṣna or perhaps chanda instead of śalya. The Chinese has “the kleśa of anger.”
1138
According to the Sanskrit mohajālaṃ and the Chinese. The Tibetan appears to have translated from a manuscript that had mahājālam (“great net”).
1139
The number of seats in Chinese is 億 (yi), which can mean a wide range of numbers, but many scholars simply interpret the term as an expression of “numerous.”
1140
The specific number of ten million cannot be intended here, because there would not be enough cloths for the seats!
1141
There is considerable variation between the Gilgit (which does not have in this verse the words “beautiful seats,” but only their descriptions), the Shastri, and the Hodgson (though they both agree in also having parasols as an adornment, which is absent in the Tibetan). The Tibetan is closest to the Hodgson, though the Tibetan translation has literally, “cloths adorned by the lattices of jewels,” and omits the parasols.
1142
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan does not have the word “seats,” which appears instead in the previous verse.
1143
The Sanskrit has “pure uragasāra.”
1144
According to the Sanskrit daṇḍa. The Tibetan translates as yan lag (“branches”).
1145
The Sanskrit pañjara usually means “an enclosing cage.” The Tibetan has khog pa, which means “interior.” However, the leaves are the part of the lotus that is usually described in this way, and pañjara may be an early corruption in the text, perhaps of palāśa.
1146
Sanskrit: girigarbha, (“mountain essence”). Tibetan: dpal gyi snying po can (“glorious essence”). The Hodgson has sirigarbha, which is a corruption. The Tibetan appears to have translated from śrīgarbha. This appears to be a synonym for aśmagarbha (“stone-essence”), which is an emerald. The commentary repeats ’dab ma, though this can mean “leaves” as well as “petals.” Compare with the Ten Bhūmi Sūtra in which a lotus has a beryl stem, a pericarp of sandalwood, emerald stamens, and leaves of gold. The Chinese has “stems and leaves of crystal, and stamens of gold.”
1147
Absent in the Gilgit, Shastri, Hodgson, and Tibetan. The Chinese has a combination of this and the following verse.
1148
According to the Tibetan and the Shastri and Hodgson manuscripts. The Gilgit has śakunta (“jays”).
1149
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has “unsurpassable,” as in the preceding and following verses.
1150
Three verses here (this one and the following two) are absent in the Gilgit manuscript and the Chinese, but present in the Shastri and Hodgson manuscripts, and the Tibetan.
1151
This verse is followed in the Chinese by an additional verse summarizing the marvelous decorations and sights.
1152
This verse is followed in the Chinese by an additional verse stating that these decorations are blessings from the Buddha to benefit beings.
1153
Chinese: “grasping.”
1154
According to the Tibetan and the Hodgson manuscript.
1155
This verse is followed by an additional verse in the Chinese that reiterates that there should be no doubt and that strong faith will surely lead to rebirth in Sukhāvatī.
1156
According to the Tibetan, Hodgson, and Shastri. The Gilgit has “this supreme realm.”
1157
This verse is expanded into two verses in the Chinese.
1158
Chinese: “pure conduct.”
1159
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has “practitioners who are Dharma protectors.” In the Chinese, “in later times” is absent and this verse is followed by six additional verses.
1160
In the Gilgit manuscript, the prose is absent from this point until “Young man, in the past…” (34.7).
1161
In the Chinese the prose up to this point is absent.
1162
According to the Sanskrit and Chinese. The Tibetan appears to translate as “more innumerable than innumerable.”
1163
The Chinese has three synonymous phrases.
1164
The Chinese refers to him in this chapter as “bhikṣu.”
1165
Chinese: “he composed melodious verses on…”
1166
According to the Sanskrit saṃgīti. The Tibetan rol mo usually means “music.” In the Chinese, “The apsarases engaged in singing divine songs” is absent.
1167
According to the Sanskrit; absent in the Tibetan.
1168
The Sanskrit here is specifically in the dual form hastau, meaning both hands, although the preceding prose specifies his right hand only. The Tibetan and Chinese have no specific plural form and so could be read as singular. This appears to be an instance of inconsistency revealing the different authorship of verses and prose. For consistency in English the singular of “hand” is used here.
1169
According to the Sanskrit pūti, the Chinese, and the commentary rul pa. In the Tibetan version of the sūtra there is a scribal corruption of rul pa (“rotten”) to rus pa (“bones”).
1170
The Chinese has some variation in the preceding two verses and they are followed by an additional verse.
1171
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan and Chinese omit “sandalwood.” The Chinese has “incense.”
1172
In the Chinese this verse is followed by an additional verse.
1173
Sanskrit: kiṃnaras, apsarases, and mahoragas.
1174
Chinese: “All became men.”
1175
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan associates “all” with “worlds.” The Chinese does not indicate singular or plural.
1176
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has saṃlekhaguṇa (“the qualities / disciplines of austerity”).
1177
In the Chinese, at this point fascicle 7 comes to an end in the Taisho edition, and fascicle 8 in the Song, Yuan, Ming, Gong, and Sheng editions.
1178
From the Sanskrit avaropayāmi. The Tibetan is bskyed (“generate,” “create”).
1179
The Chinese version of this sentence differs.
1180
From the Sanskrit aśāṭhyena (literally “without craftiness”) and the Chinese. The Tibetan translation g.yo ba med pa could otherwise be understood as meaning “unwaveringly.”
1181
According to the Sanskrit sevitavyā bhjitavyāḥ.
1182
According to the Sanskrit and the commentary, which mentions correct conduct. The Tibetan omits the qualifying characteristics, which obscures the meaning. “Good qualities and wisdom” does not appear in the Chinese.
1183
According to the Sanskrit visaradena. Translated into Tibetan as g.yo ba med pa.
1184
According to the BHS (īrya), the commentary (spyod lam), and the Chinese 威儀. In the Tibetan of the sūtra it is translated as g.yo ba (“movement,” “wandering”), which is one meaning of īrya but does not fit the context well.
1185
The Sanskrit and Chinese have here the additional sentence, “He was wise in certainty in meaning,” which is absent in the Tibetan version of the sūtra and the commentary.
1186
Tibetan: gsong por smra. The BHS has pūrvabhilāpī (“respectfully”). In Sanskrit this is followed by, “He had a smiling face,” which is absent in the Tibetan but incorporated to make a single sentence in the Chinese.
1187
According to the Sanskrit and the commentary. The Tibetan here has “blood and flesh,” which does not appear to fit the context. Chinese: “fresh blood of a young virgin.”
1188
According to the Sanskrit ācārya and the Tibetan of the commentary slob dpon. The Tibetan has ’phags pa (“noble one”), which appears to be translated from a corruption of cācāryam (“and the ācārya”) to cāryam (“and the ārya”). Chinese: “She went to the king who then called the sick bhikṣu into the palace. He was seated in front of the king…”
1189
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan omits the negative, and gang could be misunderstood as a personal pronoun rather than the interrogative.
1190
According to the Tibetan, which specifies “red sandalwood” for candana, and translates kālānusārī literally as ’dus brang (“following time”). The Chinese has simply “sandalwood.”
1191
This prose section does not appear in the Gilgit, Sanskrit, or Chinese, but is present in the Tibetan, and in the Hodgson and Shastri.
1192
The BHS sugatāna putrakāḥ appears to be specifically male as “sons of the sugatas,” although putra can be taken in the more general sense of “child.” The Tibetan translates as byang chub sems mo, specifically meaning a female bodhisattva, which accords with the use of the female personal pronoun, but although the female pronoun is used she is also described as having become irreversibly male.
1193
Translated into Tibetan in the sūtra and commentary as mar me mdzad, and therefore this may have been from a text that had dīpaṃkara instead of dīpaprabha, although that would be in contradiction with the standard account of Buddha Śākyamuni’s previous life as a student of Dīpaṃkara.
1194
This verse is in the Tibetan, the commentary, and the Shastri and Hodgson manuscripts, but absent in the Gilgit manuscript and the Chinese.
1195
According to the Tibetan and the BHS doṣa, which is the equivalent of the Classical Sanskrit dveṣa (“anger”), while the Classical Sanskrit doṣa means “fault” or “wickedness.” Chinese: “anger and pride,” though doṣa has been translated variably as “faults, pride, and anger.”
1196
These last three sentences are absent in the Gilgit manuscript and the Chinese.
1197
The Sanskrit has the obscure vitardda, while the Mahāvyutpatti gives vitardi and vedika as the corollary of the Tibetan stegs bu. A vedika is a raised platform, usually with a railing, around a building or stūpa.
1198
The Sanskrit niryūha, which the Mahāvyutpatti defines as sgo khang or ba gam according to context, is translated here as sgo khang.
1199
Sanskrit: toraṇa. Tibetan: rta babs. The name of the outer gateways for entering a courtyard, it was also an ornamental form above the doorways of a building.
1200
Sanskrit: gavakṣa. Tibetan: skar khung. Literally, “ox-eye.” This does not refer to the modern glass windows, but rather apertures, usually round, for the breeze or wind to pass through.
1201
Sanskrit: harmya. Tibetan: pu shu. The Tibetan has various meanings, such as “rainwater spouts,” but here probably means “the pavilion or upper room in a palace, open to cool breezes.”
1202
Sanskrit: kūṭāgāra. Tibetan: khang pa brtsegs pa. Here this means, not a building that has a tower, but the tower itself. Here the Tibetan has khang pa, “twice,” without an equivalent in Sanskrit, therefore probably a scribal error. Otherwise, according to the Mahāvyutpatti, khang pa could be a translation of kuṭikā, which could mean “a belvedere.”
1203
The description of the king and his palace does not appear in the Gilgit manuscript or the Chinese.
1204
According to the commentary. The sūtra translation omits “water.”
1205
According to the Sanskrit siddha-vidyādhara… and the commentary (grub pa dang rig pa ’dzin pa dang). The Tibetan of the sūtra has grub pa’i rig sngags ’chang.
1206
According to the Sanskrit. Omitted in the Tibetan.
1207
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan omits translating kiṃ, or has lost the word in ci in skyes bu’am ci (literally, “person or what?”) in a scribal omission, leaving only skyes bu’am (“person and”).
1208
According to the Sankrit. The Tibetan omits “It was inhabited by flocks of birds.” The commentary mentions them.
1209
The entire description of the forest does not appear in the Gilgit manuscript or the Chinese.
1210
According to the Sanskrit rājaputrāḥ. Literally, “king-sons.” The Tibetan translates as just “king,” omitting “sons.” The translation of the commentary also has just “king.”
1211
According to the Tibetan. Not present in the Sanskrit or the commentary.
1212
This paragraph is absent in the Chinese.
1213
Verses 6 to 14 in the Sanskrit have longer lines than the others, and each four-line verse in Sanskrit was therefore translated into eight lines of Tibetan. This English translation maintains the Tibetan verse structure, although the numbering (as elsewhere) is from the Sanskrit.
1214
According to the Sanskrit gandha and the Chinese. However, the Tibetan has sgra (“sound”) instead, which does not fit the context.
1215
According to the Sanskrit. Chinese: “ministers,” 大臣 (da chen).
1216
According to the Sanskrit and the commentary. The Tibetan numbering in the sūtra translation appears to be in disarray. Chinese: “36 yi,” 三十六億 (xan shi liu yi), which can be 360,000, or 36 million, or 360 million.
1217
According to the Sanskrit pṛṣṭhaḥ samanubaddhāni, and the Chinese.
1218
According to the Sanskrit doṣa and the Chinese. The Tibetan translation has dveṣa (“anger”), which seems to be an obvious error for this sentence.
1219
See the preceding note. The Chinese switches to “bondage,” 結縛 (jie fu).
1220
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit could be translated as: “The unequaled buddha heroes, dedicated to beings, / The heroes of the past, disseminated the supreme Dharma. / They will also appear in that way in future times. / Thereby, the son has gained the power of a king of the Dharma.”
1221
Gilgit: “strings of pearls.” Chinese: “jewels strung as long necklaces.” Includes the word 珠 (zhu), which can mean “pearls” or “pearl-shaped jewels.”
1222
Verses 29 to 33 in the Sanskrit have longer lines than the others, and each four-line verse in Sanskrit was therefore translated into eight lines of Tibetan. This English translation maintains the Tibetan verse structure, although the numbering (as elsewhere) is from the Sanskrit.
1223
The original assumes that the reader will know this refers to silver coins, the raupya—the origin of the present day rupee, which was itself tied to the value of silver until the end of the nineteenth century.
1224
This verse has an extra line in the Sanskrit (two extra lines in the Tibetan format) and here both the Hodgson and Shastri have an additional verse of offerings that is not present in the Tibetan, Gilgit manuscript, or the Chinese.
1225
According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: “vajras.”
1226
The Tibetan has nang las byung ba (“emerged from”) and the Sanskrit has antargata (“entered”), though in both cases the other verb is implied.
1227
This paragraph does not appear in the Chinese.
1228
According to the Sanskrit. Absent in the Tibetan.
1229
This paragraph does not appear in the Gilgit manuscript.
1230
The Chinese does not mention what the crowd saw.
1231
According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit and Chinese: “eighty-four thousand.”
1232
According to the Tibetan. Not present in the Sanskrit or Chinese.
1233
The first two lines are divided into four in the Tibetan. This line does not appear in the Chinese.
1234
This verse does not appear in the Gilgit manuscript, but is present in the Chinese.
1235
According to the Tibetan, “Made joyous by the bhikṣu …”
1236
Chinese: “They all loved and sympathized with the bhikṣu.”
1237
From the Sanskrit suduṣṭa. The Vaidya online edition has sudṛṣṭa.
1238
Chinese: “At that time, driven by anger, I ordered someone to kill him.” 我時瞋心遣令殺 (wo shi chen xin qian ling sha).
1239
The commentary explains that as the bhikṣu’s body parts are not decomposing, the king believes him to still be alive and able to return to his former condition.
1240
According to the Sanskrit adoṣaduṣṭa, and in accordance with the commentary. The Tibetan has zhe sdang gtum med pa (“neither anger nor wrath”), translating in accordance with the BHS meaning of the phrase, which does not seem to fit the context here. There is a different verse here in the Chinese.
1241
This verse does not appear in the Chinese.
1242
This verse does not appear in the Chinese.
1243
This verse is in the Tibetan, the commentary and the Hodgson manuscript. It is absent in the Gilgit, Chinese, and Shastri.
1244
According to the Sanskrit sūrata and the Chinese 善調柔 (shan tiao rou); the Tibetan has nges in error for des.
1245
The Tibetan divides the Sanskrit four-line verses into eight-line verses from verses 63 to 65.
1246
According to the Sanskrit and Chinese; “tastes” has been omitted in Tibetan.
1247
The Tibetan and Chinese again divide the Sanskrit four-line verses into eight-line verses from verses 67 to 69.
1248
According to the commentary and the Sanskrit. The Kangyur has gnas (“places”), probably being translated from a scribal corruption of bhārya.
1249
This fourth line is according to the Tibetan, Chinese, Hodgson, and Shastri.
1250
This is according to the Gilgit manuscript. The addition of the line, “The bodhisattvas established in retention,” in the later versions creates an unequal number of lines in the verses. The extra line is in the Chinese, while retaining a four-line format.
1251
According to the Gilgit manuscript. Following later versions, this line would be in the next verse, where it clearly does not belong. Does not appear in the Chinese.
1252
The Chinese makes this a verse on the “three poisons” by speaking of anger in the third line instead of stupidity: 非非貪想非貪想 (fei fei tan xiang), 非非瞋想非瞋想 (fei fei chen xiang fei chen xiang), 非非癡想非癡想 (fei fei chi xiang fei chi xiang). In Chinese Buddhist literature, the word 癡 (chi) can mean either “stupidity” (as in 愚痴, yu chi) or “ignorance” (無明, wu ming, literally “not clear,” “not knowing”) or both. However, when refering to the “three poisons” 三毒 (san du), the word 癡 (chi) is used.
1253
This verse does not appear in the Gilgit or Chinese.
1254
The Tibetan and Chinese divide the Sanskrit four-line verses 78 and 79 into eight-line verses. This verse marks the end of fascicle 8 of the Taisho editon and fascicle 9 of the Song, Yuan, Ming, Gong, and Sheng editions.
1255
The verse literally says, “avoid both of those,” referring back to the verse on attachment and anger.
1256
This paragraph and the following ten verses, along with the prose paragraph they include, do not appear in the Gilgit or the Chinese.
1257
The Sanskrit is literally, pratyekajina.
1258
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has mṛtyu (“death”) instead of māra. Probably a scribal corruption in the Sanskrit, or perhaps a free translation, since Mṛtyu can also mean Yama, the lord of death, and by extension Māra.
1259
According to the BHS karvaṭaka, which is equivalent to the Sanskrit karvaṭa. They are defined as being the central administrative town for two to four hundred villages. It is also said to mean “a mountain village,” though that is not the meaning here. However, the Tibetan translation ri khrod means just “mountains,” which does not fit the context.
1260
This paragraph does not appear in the Gilgit or the Chinese.
1261
This sentence is simpler in the Gilgit and Chinese. Fascicle 9 in the Taisho edition, and fascicle 10 in the Song, Yuan, Ming, Gong and Sheng editions, begin here.
1262
This does not quite match the description of the princesses in palanquins, and simply “maidens” pulling the chariot, as given in the prose, perhaps indicative of different origins for these passages. Chinese: “Their chariots are completely covered in nets of gold,” 金網彌覆於車上 (jin wang mi fu yu che / ju shang).
1263
This verse is followed by an additional verse in the Chinese in which the sons elaborate on their reasons for refusal.
1264
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has “glorious svastikas and wheels.” This verse not in the Gilgit manuscript, but is present in the Chinese.
1265
From this point on in the verses, Supuṣpacandra is frequently referred to as Puṣpacandra, and once as Supuṣpa, presumably because of the verse meter. The Tibetan translates all as if they were Supuṣpacandra (me tog zla mdzes, “beautiful flower moon”), although, literally, Puṣpacandra would be me tog zla ba (“flower moon”) and Supuṣpa would be me tog mdzes pa (“beautiful flower”). The Chinese consistently translates the name as 善花月 (shan hua yue), the equivalent of Supuṣpacandra, except for three instances of Puṣpacandra 花月 (hua yue, flower moon). Rather than “beautiful,” it uses the word 善 (shan, “excellent,” “virtuous”) which in the Chinese perception is more befitting and dignified for a dharmabhāṇaka.
1266
This verse is not in the Gilgit manuscript, but is in the Chinese.
1267
This paragraph of prose and the subsequent nine verses are not in the Gilgit manuscript or the Chinese.
1268
According to the Sanskrit siddha-vidyādhara, and to the commentary (grub pa dang rig pa ’dzin pa dang). The sūtra translation has grub pa’i rig sngags ’chang.
1269
“Lord of birds” (Sanskrit, khagādhipa; Tibetan, bya rgyal) is usually a synonym for garuḍa.
1270
A group of lions is called a “pride.”
1271
The Degé here has bde in error for de, as in the Yongle and Peking Kangyurs.
1272
According to one of the meanings of the Sanskrit sāra, and the commentary. The Tibetan translation of the sūtra has snying po (“essence”).
1273
This sentence does not appear in the Chinese.
1274
Sanskrit: hā. Translated into Tibetan in the commentary as ha ha, and in the sūtra as kye ma.
1275
According to the Tibetan, which presumably translated from a manuscript with āścarya. The Shastri and Hodgson have ācārya (“master,” “spiritual teacher”).
1276
This and the twenty-six verses that follow are not in the Gilgit manuscript or the Chinese.
1277
The Sanskrit has also kiṃnaras .
1278
According to the Sanskrit vihvala. The Tibetan translation has mi dran (“without memory”).
1279
According to the Tibetan and the commentary. Sanskrit: “In a pure body come and teach beings.”
1280
According to the Sanskrit bho bho. The Tibetan translates as kye ma and kye kye. The commentary explains that this is an exclamation to keep someone’s attention.
1281
According to the Sanskrit and the commentary. The sūtra in Tibetan has a scribal corruption of gzungs to gzugs.
1282
The four-line verses from 14 to 27 in the Sanskrit are each made into eight-line verses in the Tibetan.
1283
The Degé has bcu (“ten”) in error for dang, which is in most Kangyurs. The Tibetan appears to have translated from a manuscript with bala (“strength”), while present manuscripts have vara (“supreme”).
1284
According to the Tibetan, which may have translated from a text that had vīrāya (“heroism”), or vīrayā (“heroically”), or less likely vīrya (“heroism”), or vira (“hero”). The Sanskrit has virajā (“stainless one”).
1285
According to the Sanskrit tṛṣṇāya and the Yongle and Peking sred pas. Other Kangyurs have srid pas (“by existence”).
1286
According to the Sanskrit. Another variation of the shorter form of Supuṣpacandra.
1287
These lines are actually from verse xxi, but in the Tibetan and in this translation have been moved forward to make the passage more readable in these languages.
1288
In the Tibetan, this line is erroneously repeated in a slightly different translation. That repetition has been avoided here.
1289
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has instead sattvān nātha (“lord of humans”).
1290
According to the Sanskrit. This line is absent in the Tibetan.
1291
According to the Sanskrit and the commentary. “Four” is omitted in the translation of the sūtra.
1292
According to the commentary’s sangs rgyas dang sangs rgyas ma yin pa’i sems can (“buddhas and beings who are not buddhas”). The sūtra translation has the obscure sangs rgyas sangs rgyas sems can (“buddhas, buddhas, beings”). The Sanskrit has buddhaputra-sattva (“bodhisattvas and beings”).
1293
According to the Sanskrit and the commentary. The Tibetan translation of the sūtra has just “tree.”
1294
According to the Tibetan; “quickly” is absent in the Sanskrit.
1295
According to the Sanskrit patitaṃ mṛttikaṃ. The Tibetan has shing bzhin ’gyel (“fallen like a tree”), presumably from a corruption in a Sanskrit manuscript of mṛttikaṃ (“dead”) to vṛkṣaṃ (“tree”).
1296
According to the Tibetan gnod byed. The Sanskrit has anitya (“transient,” “impermanent”).
1297
Chinese: “The world is destroyed by desires.”
1298
According to the Tibetan, which unusually here is in accord with the Gilgit jvara (“fever”) while the Shastri and Hodgson have jala (“net”).
1299
Chinese: “This fever and anxiety of the body and mind.”
1300
This is followed by an additional verse in the Chinese.
1301
The four-line verses from 108 to 115 in Sanskrit are each rendered as eight-line verses in the Tibetan and Chinese.
1302
This is followed by two additional verses in the Chinese.
1303
The Gilgit has padmaka (“cherry wood”).
1304
These two lines translated according to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has de yi rus pa sgrom ni byas par gyur / dge slong dag gis de yang der bsregs te, interpreting droṇa according to one of its other Sanskrit meanings of “bucket,” as sgrom (“box”) and seeming to mean that the bhikṣus then burned the relics, which is surely not the intended meaning; the verb here in the Sanskrit, māpita, meant “measure” or “amount,” as in the Pali equivalent doṇamāpaka. One droṇa is said to be roughly equivalent to 5 liters or 9.5 kilograms, and therefore this is a substantial amount of relics.
1305
Morning, noon, and evening.
1306
Chinese: “made offerings three times a day.” This is followed by two additional lines describing the offerings in the Chinese.
1307
Past, present, and future. Chinese: “To correct all the wrongdoings resulting from stupidity, he confessed in front of the stūpa.”
1308
The Chinese adds “tirelessly.”
1309
This line does not appear in the Chinese.
1310
The text suddenly switches to first-person narrator, the reason for this—that the Buddha was King Śūradatta in one of his previous lives—having been explained in verse 80 (36.142) and to be repeated some verses later in verse 119 (36.224).
1311
The text reverts briefly to the third-person narration at this point.
1312
The Gilgit and Chinese have “young man!” (kumāra; 童子, tong zi) instead of “Ānanda.”
1313
As throughout this translation, the bracketed verse numbers are those of the Sanskrit text; here, the order of the verses in the Tibetan differs and verses 119-120 appear below. In the Chinese, this verse is followed by an additional verse.
1314
An alternative name for Nandika.
1315
According to the Sanskrit, the Tibetan of the commentary zhi ba’i rgyal po, and the Chinese 寂王佛 (ji wang fo). The Tibetan translation of the sūtra has zhi ba’i rgyal ba, which appears to have been a scribal corruption. A buddha of this name is briefly mentioned elsewhere in the Kangyur.
1316
This verse does not appear in the Gilgit manuscript or the Chinese.
1317
This is followed by an additional verse in the Chinese.
1318
According to the sūtra translation, Chinese, Shastri, and Gilgit susamvṛta. The commentary translates as bsdams (“restrained”), which is in accordance with the Dutt saṃbṛhita.
1319
The Chinese has: “the bodhisattva is learned in the Dharma, which is like a vast ocean, and has limitless merit.”
1320
According to the Sanskrit and the commentary. The sūtra translation has “below them.” The Chinese has “comparable.”
1321
The division of the lines into verses in this passage differs in the Chinese. The last line of this verse is the first of a Chinese verse that has three additional lines not present in the Sanskrit or the Tibetan.
1322
The Degé has zhing (“realm”) in error for zhi (“peace”).
1323
Translated according to the Sanskrit śrutasya and the Tibetan thos in the Narthang, Coné, Peking, Lithand and Yongle Kangurs. The Degé, Lhasa, and Stok Palace Kangyurs have stong (“thousand” or “empty”).
1324
This verse does not appear in the Chinese.
1325
In the Chinese this verse is followed by a short prose passage.
1326
From this point to the end of the chapter, each four-line Sanskrit verse is rendered in Tibetan as an eight-line verse.
1327
According to the Tibetan, presumably translating from a Sanskrit text that read adānta instead of the extant Sanskrit text’s sudānta, according to which this line would be translated as “They are tamed, perfectly tamed, and tamers of beings.”
1328
According to the Tibetan and the Hodgson. The Gilgit and the Shastri have, “pacified and follow the perfectly pacified.”
1329
According to the Sanskrit nairyāṇika. The Tibetan has simply ’byung bar ’gyur ba (“arising”).
1330
According to the Tibetan. The Sanskrit has “wild and intoxicated.”
1331
This verse is followed by an additional verse in the Chinese.
1332
The Chinese has, “They are supreme ones, leaders of the three realms.”
1333
According to the Sanskrit and Chinese. The Tibetan has gsal (“clarity”).
1334
According to the Sanskrit jātyandha and the Chinese 生盲無所睹 (sheng mang wu suo du). The Tibetan has just “blind.”
1335
The Chinese has a different verse.
1336
According to the Tibetan. Sanskrit: “immeasurable.”
1337
According to the Sanskrit bahulīkartavya. The Tibetan mang du bya, a regular element in this list elsewhere, is missing here.
1338
According to the Sanskrit puṇyabalādhipataye and the Tibetan of the commentary bsod nams kyi dbang du gyur pa. The Tibetan translation of the sūtra has bsod nams kyi zhing du gyur pa (“becoming a field of merit”), which from the context appears to be an error.
1339
The prose up to this point does not appear in the Chinese.
1340
The Chinese version of this sentence is more detailed.
1341
According to the Sanskrit abhirata and the Tibetan dga’ zhing of the Narthang, Coné, Peking, and related Kangyurs. The Degé, Lhasa, and Stok Palace have dpa’ zhing (“heroic”), which may be a scribal corruption of dga’ zhing. but could also mean “were heroic” [with the strength of patience].
1342
In the Chinese the last line of this verse is the first line of a verse with three additional lines. The division into verses of this entire passage differs in the Chinese.
1343
The Chinese uses the analogies of a wild horse and foam.
1344
The commentary explains this verse at great length (18 pages in the Degé Tengyur, from F.239.a.1 to F.248.a.3).
1345
This verse is translated according to the Tibetan and accords with the Chinese.
1346
The order of this and the preceding verse is reversed in the Chinese.
1347
Chinese: “because.”
1348
The order of this and the preceding verse is reversed in the Chinese.
1349
Chinese: “moon on water.”
1350
The Chinese uses the name 善花 (shan hua), which translates Supuṣpa, the name of the bhikṣu in chapter 36, which appears to be a scribal error for 善化 (shan hua, Varapuṣpasa). The first character is the same, while the second characters sound very similar; one is “flower” 花 (hua, the first tone), the other one is “tamable” 化 (hua, the fourth tone): “transformation, transformable, teachable, tamed, tamable.” However, both Varapuṣpasa and Supuṣpa have been prophesied to become Maitreya.
1351
Chinese: “At that time King Supuṣpa (in error for Varapuṣpasa) had a son named …”
1352
In the Sanskrit, this interjection translated into Tibetan as a la la is actually hūṃ. Hūṃ, though presently associated with seed-syllables and mantras in tantric practice, in this context is clearly an expression of rejoicing. The Chinese has literally, “uttered loud voices and wept aloud.”
1353
The order of this and the preceding verse is reversed in Chinese.
1354
The Gilgit has “unblemished correct conduct” instead of “countless Dharma teachings.” The Chinese agrees with the Gilgit, but adds “thought” or “motivation.”
1355
The Gilgit has “said these words to him” instead of “felt great joy.” Chinese: “even when he went to visit Puṇyamatin.”
1356
Chinese: “The king…”
1357
Chinese: “The king…”
1358
The Sanskrit actually has an alternative version of his name: Maitraka. The Chinese has an alternative name as well, 慈尊 (ci zun), but the Chinese translation does not make a distinction between Maitreya and Maitraka.
1359
The Chinese has Supuṣpa, 善花 (shan hua).
1360
According to the BHS padumotturu, and the commentary’s pad ma’i mchog. The Tibetan translation of the sūtra has rkang gnyis gtso bo (“Chief of the two-legged”), perhaps translating from a corruption that included padma (“lotus”) becoming pada (“legs”).
1361
Chinese: “at the places of the jinas.”
1362
The Chinese adds: “flowers and incense.”
1363
The Sanskrit is vihāra, but here with its meaning of huts, forest abodes for renunciants. This is absent in the Chinese.
1364
According to the Sanskrit udāra and the Chinese. The Tibetan translates this as rgya che (“vast”) according to one of its other meanings.
1365
Conclusion of fascicle 9, in the Taisho edition.
1366
According to the commentary, which gives gold as an example. The Sanskrit kāṃsya,
which the Tibetan translates as nor (“wealth”), means brass or bell metal, so that the phrase kāṃsya-kūṭa could literally mean “brass-fraud.” Edgerton (p. 175) defines the BHS equivalent kāṃsa-kūṭa as meaning someone who substitutes brass for gold.
1367
According to the commentary. The Sanskrit karṣaṇa (which could be translated as “dragging”) the Tibetan translates as gzung or omits.
1368
From the Sanskrit rhodana. The Tibetan omits or translates as gzung (“grasp”).
1369
From the Sanskrit taḍaṇa. The Tibetan translates as gtse (“harm”).
1370
According to the Tibetan bsdigs pa.
1371
The commentary specifies this means “cutting off hands, feet, ears, nose, and so on.”
1372
According to the Tibetan and Chinese.
1373
According to the Sanskrit upakleśa and the commentary’s nye ba’i nyon mongs. In the Chinese, instead of the usual translation for the Sanskrit upakleśa as 隨煩惱 (sui fan nao), the Chinese puts another word, “gathering after kleśa,” 煩惱聚 (fan nao ju), which can mean all aspects of kleśa, and will include both major and minor aspects: 遠離一切煩惱聚 (yuan li yi qie fa nao ju).
1374
This verse does not appear in the Chinese.
1375
Literally, “elephant king.” The Chinese simply has “the king.”
1376
Chinese: “The king gained supreme benefits”是王獲得最勝利.
1377
According to the Sanskrit ṛkṣa and the Chinese. The Tibetan translates as dred.
1378
According to the Sansrit prārthana. The Tibetan lists “accomplishment” and “aspiration” as separate qualities.
1379
According to the Sanskrit. Saṃṛddhi was translated into Tibetan as ’byor pa according to alternate meanings such as “wealth.”
1380
According to the Sanskrit of the Hodgson and Shastri. It is absent in the Gilgit and the Chinese.
1381
There is an additional first verse in the Chinese.
1382
This is followed by an additional verse in the Chinese, and another two lines about water flowing from the body.
1383
This and the other verses with Roman numerals do not appear in the Gilgit manuscript or the Chinese.
1384
This is followed by an additional verse in the Chinese.
1385
This paragraph does not appear in the Chinese.
1386
In the Chinese, in place of this paragraph there is a long prose passage on knowing all views in one instant.
1387
This verse is in the Hodgson manuscript and the Tibetan. It does not appear in the Chinese, or the Gilgit or Shastri manuscripts.
1388
The Chinese has a variation of this verse.
1389
According to the Sanskrit. Absent in the Tibetan.
1390
In the Tibetan this four-line verse is reduced to three lines.
1391
This verse does not appear in the Gilgit manuscript or in the Chinese.
1392
According to the Sanskrit and the Chinese. Absent in the Tibetan.
1393
Chinese: “have attained all the Dharma of the buddhas,” 得一切佛法 (de yi qie fo fa), and adds “have attained all higher cognitions,” 得一切神通 (de yi qie shen tong).
1394
The verses with Roman numerals are absent in the Gilgit manuscript and the Chinese.
1395
According to the Stok Palace reading log pa’i lta ba ngan dang mi grogs shing. The Degé has log pa’i lta ba phan dang mi grogs shing.
1396
According to the Sanskrit kaya-vāṅmanaḥ-saṃvara-parivartaḥ. The title does not appear in the Tibetan translation. The commentary divides this chapter into three chapters.
1397
According to the Sanskrit tṛṣṇa and the Chinese. The Tibetan has srid, which is a scribal error for sred.
1398
According to chapter 1, where the Sanskrit is satyānupraveśa, and the Chinese. In this chapter, the Sanskrit in all versions is sattvānupraveśa (“entering beings”) and is translated accordingly into Tibetan. This therefore appears to be a very early scribal error in the Sanskrit.
1399
The commentary explains this to mean the birthlessness of all letters, such as a. Otherwise, the identity of the three mantras is a mystery. Chinese: 三種語言 (san zhong yu yan), literally, “three kinds of languages,” which may mean “teachings” or “theories,” and may be a translation of the Sanskrit vāc or vākya.
1400
Does not appear in the Chinese, which has instead “the quality of being generous to beggars.”
1401
This is absent in the list of chapter 1, and in the commentary to that chapter. The commentary does not discuss the list in chapter 40, but this is also absent in the Sanskrit for that chapter. It is present in the Chinese as “the four noble truths.”
1402
According to the Tibetan des pa, the commentary, and the Sanskrit suratatā. Here there is dge ba instead of des pa, presumably the remainder of “correct conduct” listed in chapter 1 but missing here. The definition given here matches the commentary given for des pa in chapter 1. Chinese: “the face is always pleasant.”
1403
According to the Tibetan ’jam pa in chapter 1, and the Sanskrit mādhurya, which can also mean “sweet.” Here in chapter 40 there is mnyen pa, presumably from “tolerance” (mārdavatā), which was in the list of chapter 1 but is missing in this chapter. Chinese: 美妙言; the adjective 美妙 accords with mādhurya but adds 言 (yan, “speech / speak”) so that it means “gentle speech.”
1404
Chinese: “It is saying beneficial things to others.”
1405
In chapter 1, being welcoming is also in the list, and “standing up quickly” one would expect to be its definition. It may be that there was an early loss of the definition of “courteous.” Chinese: 先言善來速起迎接 (xian yan shan lai su qi ying jie), literally, “saying words of greeting first, and standing up quickly to welcome visitors.”
1406
Tibetan: gus pa. Sanskrit: gaurava. The commentary’s explanation is to be fearful in the guru’s presence while seeing him as your teacher and being his follower at all times.
1407
Chinese: “respectful and fearful.”
1408
According to the BHS akūhaṇatā and the Chinese 無諂曲 (wu chan chu).
1409
According to the Sanskrit. Instead of “interior” the Tibetan has sman shong (“valley of herbs”). The Chinese has just “caves” 巖穴 (yan xue).
1410
According to the Tibetan and Chinese. “Strengths” and “fearlessnesses” are absent in the Sanskrit.
1411
According to the Tibetan and the Chinese 斷除憎愛. The BHS anunayapratighaprahāṇa means “the elimination of the obstacle of attachment.”
1412
According to the Tibetan and the Chinese 發起未生之善 (fa qi wei sheng zhi shan). Sanskrit: “Not developing the bad qualities that have not been developed.”
1413
According to the Tibetan. In chapter 1 this was listed as “the knowledge of the nature of the level of irreversibility.” In this chapter it is simply “irreversibility,” while the Sanskrit for this chapter is “the characteristic of irreversibility” (avaivartyalakṣaṇam). Chinese: 不退相 (bu tui xiang), which accords with the Sanskrit. In chapter 1, this is translated as 住不退相 (zhu bu tui xiang), “remaining in the state of irreversibility.”
1414
According to the Tibetan and the Sanskrit of chapter 1. Here in chapter 40, and also in the commentary on chapter 1, it is translated as dge ba’i chos phun sum tshogs pa (“a perfection of good qualities”) from the Sanskrit kuśaladharmābhisaṃpat (which could be translated as “the attainment of good qualities”). Chinese: 出生善法 (chu sheng shan fa).
1415
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan appears to have translated from a manuscript that had utpāda (“production”) in error for anutpāda (“nonproduction”), translating therefore as “the production and indestructibility of the phenomena of the mind and mental events.” The Tibetan translation in the commentary’s first chapter of this definition omits both negations, and therefore has “skilled in the realization of the essence of the arising and cessation of the phenomena of the mind and mental events.” Chinese: 知心及數善巧方便而得一心 (zhi xin ji shu shan qiao fang bian er de yi xin), “a one-pointed mind that is skilled in knowing the mind and mental events.” It does not mention production or nonproduction.
1416
Absent in the list of definitions here, and in the commentary, is chapter 1’s “the equality of the different kinds of beings.” The Chinese uses three descriptions here: 捨棄 (she qi), “disregard”; 忍辱 (ren ru), “tolerate the insult”; and 無減 (wu jian), “without decreasing.” The third can refer to patience, thus “without losing patience.”
1417
According to the Tibetan of chapter 1, the commentary, and the Sanskrit. In the Tibetan translation of chapter 40, the word “words” is omitted. Chinese: 句義 (ju yi), “verses and meanings,” “meaning of verses.”
1418
The commentary gives as an example “the sixteen emptinesses.” Chinese: 法句 (fa ju), “Dharma verses.”
1419
Chinese: 知義非義差別智 (zhi yi fei yi cha bie zhi), which can also be interpreted as “the knowledge to distinguish between correct and incorrect meanings.”
1420
According to the Tibetan and Chinese. Absent in the Sanskrit in this chapter, though present in the list in chapter 1.
1421
According to the Tibetan, the Chinese, and the Sanskrit rakṣaṇam (“guarding”) in chapter 1, the Tibetan in chapter 40, and the commentary on chapter 1. The Sanskrit for chapter 40 has lakṣaṇam (“characteristic”), which would give the meaning “characteristic of conduct.”
1422
According to the Sanskrit asaṃbhrantatā and its Mahāvyutpatti definition as ma nor ba. The Tibetan editions have spyos and spyoms. The Chinese has 覆藏善事 (fu cang shan shi), literally, “concealing virtuous acts,” which may refer to training in the conduct of a bodhisattva: “revealing one’s own nonvirtuous acts, concealing virtuous acts.”
1423
The Tibetan translates avikalpa in chapter 1 and in the commentary as mi ’chos pa, but here in chapter 40 it is translated as rnam par mi rtog pa (“not conceptually fabricated”), which is a particular BHS meaning of avikalpa. The Chinese 不分別威儀 (bu fen bie wei yi) accords with the BHS. The commentary’s definition does, however, encompass both meanings by saying that this means being free of negative thoughts and therefore the conduct is uncontrived, unfabricated.
1424
According to chapter 1, where the Sanskrit īryāpatha-prāsādikatā was translated as spyod pa mdzes pa (“beautiful conduct”). In chapter 1 the Chinese translated prāsādikatā as two qualities: 端 (duan), “proper, upright, dignified,” and 雅 (ya), “elegant, graceful.” However, here in chapter 40 [F.164.b] the Tibetan translates prāsādikatā in the more usual way as dang ba (“clear,” “serene,” “attractive”), but the Sanskrit has indryapatha, presumably a corruption of īryāpatha, and therefore the Tibetan has dbang (“faculties”) instead of spyod pa (“conduct,” “beautiful faculties”), and therefore appears to have been translating from indryapatha.
1425
Literally, “the hands are always extended.” The commentary says, “ready to give material possessions or the Dharma.” Chinese: 常舒施手 (chang shu shi shou), “always extending hands of generosity.”
1426
Chinese: 恥諸暴惡 (chi zhu bao er), “embarrassed by [one’s own] nonvirtuous actions, which are exposed.”
1427
According to the Sanskrit anabhimukhatā. The Tibetan does not have the negative and has simply mngon du gyur pa. The commentary to chapter 1 appears to follow the absence of the negative. The Chinese adds 羞諸愚害 “ashamed of the stupidity and harms committed by oneself.”
1428
According to the Tibetan in chapter 1, sgrub pa dang nges par sgrub pa, and the Sanskrit āhāranirhāra. Cf. Edgerton (112) where āharaṇatā means “winning, getting, attainment.” Here in chapter 40, the Tibetan is zas sgrub pa (“attainment of food”) with āhāra here translated as “food.” The definition is “sharp wisdom,” which does not appear to be food related. The commentary also defines it as “perfecting good qualities and eliminating negative ones, and that sharp wisdom develops from that.” Gómez et al. (n. 18, p. 85) describe this compound as a problematic term and give a conjectural translation as “bringing together and taking away” (p. 57). Chinese: 部分別巧便智 (bu fen bien qiao bian zhi) from the Sanskrit āhāranirhāra-kauśalya-jñāna. This consists of two elements: the first is 部分別智, “knowledge based on analysis of various categories of Buddha’s teachings”, and the second element, 巧便智, is “knowledge based on skillful means.”
1429
In chapter 1 the Tibetan is nges pa’i tshig rnam par gzhag pa shes pa and the Sanskrit is niruktivyavasthānajñānam. The commentary makes “definitions” (nges pa’i tshig) part of the definition of rnam par gzhag pa shes pa and the Tibetan and Sanskrit in chapter 40 has rnam par gzhag pa shes pa and vyavasthānajñānam only. Chinese: 知處所智 (zhi chu suo zhi), in accord with the Sanskrit. Literally, “the wisdom of knowing,” 處所 (chu suo). The term 處所 (chu suo) literally means “place” or “how to place, set forth, establish.”
1430
According to the Sanskrit abhirati. The Tibetan has mi ’dor ba (“not abandon”). In chapter 1 the word used was nispādana, translated into Tibetan as sgrub and into English as “accomplishment.”
1431
Chinese: 修禪發通 (xiu chan fa tong), which can be understood as “miraculous powers or higher cognitions that arise from meditation practice.”
1432
According to the BHS āmiṣa. Translated into Tibetan as zang zing. Chinese: 不悕資生 (bu xi zi sheng), literally, “not expecting to receive things for daily needs.”
1433
Chinese: “inappropriate mendicants.”
1434
According to the commentary, this means that pointless conversations with other mendicants will prevent the development of one’s own meditation. Chinese: “associating with those who are appropriate and avoiding those who are inappropriate.”
1435
Absent from the Chinese.
1436
According to the Sanskrit upālambhā and the Chinese 取著 (qu zhuo). Translated into Tibetan as klan ka, “objectors.”
1437
Chinese: 凡愚 (fan yu), “ordinary foolish people.”
1438
Chinese: 貧賤 (pin jian), “who are impoverished and in low social ranks.”
1439
Chinese: 貧苦 (pin ku), “impoverished and suffering.”
1440
According to the Sanskrit, Chinese, and the commentary. “The result” is absent from the Tibetan, apparently by error.
1441
Sanskrit nimantraṇatā (Shastri: nimantrahatā): “to invite.” Tibetan and commentary: mgron du gnyer ba (“take care of as one’s guests”). Chinese: 勸請 (quan qing), “urging” or “encouraging.”
1442
According to chapter 1 and the commentary. “Having veneration” is absent in chapter 40.
1443
“Knowledge” is according to chapter 1. It is absent in the Sanskrit for chapter 40. The Tibetan has, “What is the rejection of the characteristics of things?” Chinese: “skill in discerning the characteristics of things.”
1444
According to the Hodgson manuscript. The Tibetan lacks “of dhyāna.” The Sanskrit has solely “the knowledge of the teachings.” The Chinese has solely 知佛法力 (zhi fo fa li), “understanding the strength of the Buddha’s Dharma.”
1445
In chapter 1 the Sanskrit has śīladṛdhatā (“stability of conduct”) and the Tibetan has tshul khrims dam pa (“excellent conduct”). In chapter 40 the Sanskrit is śīlādhiṣṭhānatā and the Tibetan has tshul khrims kyi gnas (“the state of conduct”). Chinese: 安住於戒 (an zhu yu jie), “remaining in correct conduct.”
1446
According to the Tibetan of chapter 1, the Sanskrit in both chapter 1 and chapter 40, and the commentary. The Tibetan here has “the light of wisdom.” Chinese: 得智照明 (de zhi zhao ming), “attainment of the illumination of wisdom.”
1447
“Knowledge” has been added in the English translation for clarity, but is only implied in the Sanskrit, Chinese, and Tibetan.
1448
According to the Sanskrit vidyā. The Tibetan has rigs in error for rig.
1449
In chapter 1 this is “the level of patience.”
1450
“Level” is clearly singular in the Sanskrit bhūmiḥ. The commentary identifies this with the ten bhūmis (“levels”) of the bodhisattva. Chinese: “ten levels.”
1451
In chapter 1 this is “being free from impatience.”
1452
Chinese: “tathāgatas.”
1453
According to the Sanskrit bhaiṣajya and the Chinese 醫王 (yi wang); translated into Tibetan as rtsi.
1454
According to the Sanskrit vandanīyā. Tibetan: phyag bya ba. Chinese: 禮拜 (li bai), “pays homage,” “bows down to.”
1455
According to the Sanskrit kola. The Tibetan gzings can mean “a boat,” but also “a ferry,” which in Tibet was sometimes a raft. Chinese: 舟筏 (zhou fa), “boat” or “raft.”
1456
In chapter 1 “quality” is singular, and in this chapter it is plural. This difference is not discernible in the Tibetan.
1457
According to the Tibetan in chapter 1, which has sgrub pa (“accomplishment”). The Sanskrit āhārikā was translated by Gómez et al. according to an alternate meaning, “that which brings.” Chapter 40 has asaṃhartya, which in that chapter and in the commentary is translated as mi ’phrogs (“cannot be taken away”). The Sanskrit and the Tibetan of chapter 1 better fit the definition of this term as given in chapter 40, which includes the word āharaṇa. However, the commentary differs in its definition, specifying that it cannot be undermined by māras or tīrthikas. Chinese: 獲得一切智智, “attainment of the wisdom that accomplishes all wisdom”; the word “wisdom,” 智, appears twice consecutively in chapter 40. In chapter 1, it is 引導一切智, where the word “wisdom” appears only once, “[the wisdom] that brings all wisdom.”
1458
According to the Sanskrit and Chinese. “Beings” is absent in the Tibetan.
1459
According to the Sanskrit upadrava. The Tibetan translates as gtse ba (“violence”) and the commentary as gnod pa (“harm”). The Chinese 苦難 (ku nan), “sufferings and hardships,” accords with the Sanskrit upadrava.
1460
Chinese: “Why have they obtained fearlessness?”
1461
According to the Sanskrit kṣema. The Tibetan translates as bzod pa.
1462
According to the Tibetan yongs su brtag pa dang phyir brtag pa. The commentary has btran par byas (“made stable”) and the Sanskrit ākoṭi and pratyākoṭi is obscure as it appears to mean “to beat,” but presumably “examine” is meant. Chinese: “because they have examined 觀察 (guan cha) and reexamined 溫習 (wen xi) all phenomena thoroughly,” or alternatively, “because of the familiarity of having examined all phenomena thoroughly.”
1463
This appears to be a combination, perhaps with some scribal omission, of two qualities listed in chapter 1.
1464
According to the Sanskrit. The Tibetan has the negative: “they don’t give rise to reverence.” Chinese: 謂知多欲過故 (wei zhi duo yu guo gu), “because they know the faults of having many desires.”
1465
In the Dutt this is the conclusion of a penultimate chapter at this point.
1466
According to the Tibetan. “Light rays” is absent in the Sanskrit and Chinese.
1467
According to the Tibetan and Chinese. “The meaning” is absent in the Sanskrit.
1468
The title of this final chapter, which would normally appear here at the conclusion of the chapter, is not given in the Sanskrit or Tibetan.